Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

со всех языков на все языки

rei��last

Толкование Перевод

41 sto

sto, stĕti, stătum, 1 (scanned stĕtĕrunt, Verg. A. 2, 774; 3, 48; Ov. H. 7, 166; Prop. 2, 8, 10), v. n. [root sta-; Sanscr. sthā, sthalam, locus; Gr. sta-, histêmi, to set, place; statêr, weight; O. H. Germ. stām; Goth. standa; Engl. stand], to stand, in opposition to sitting, walking, or lying prostrate, to stand still, remain standing, stand upright.
I.
Lit.
A.
In gen.:
hos quos videtis stare hic captivos duos, Illi qui astant, hi stant ambo, non sedent,
Plaut. Capt. prol. 1 sq.; cf.:
cum virgo staret et Caecilia in sellā sederet,
Cic. Div. 1, 46, 104:
si iste ibit, ito: stabit, astato simul,
Plaut. Ps. 3, 2, 74:
abi intro, noli stare,
id. Mil. 4, 3, 36; so (opp. ire) id. Merc. 3, 3, 21; id. Mil. 4, 2, 95; 4, 9, 10; id. Pers. 3, 3, 43; 4, 4, 50; Ter. Eun. 3, 2, 6; 3, 2, 12:
i: quid stas, lapis?
id. Heaut. 4, 7, 3:
ante aedes,
Plaut. Am. 2, 1, 56; 1, 1, 250; 2, 2, 35; id. Truc. 2, 3, 14:
ante ostium,
Ter. Eun. 5, 2, 4; id. And. 3, 1, 17; id. Hec. 3, 4, 14; 5, 4, 14:
ante oculos,
Ov. Am. 1, 5, 17:
ad januam,
Cic. de Or. 2, 86, 353:
ad undam,
Verg. G. 4, 356:
orantem juxta,
Stat. Th. 11, 618:
hic foris,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 12:
hinc procul,
Ter. Hec. 4, 3, 1:
propter in occulto,
Cic. Clu. 28, 78; cf.:
qui proximi steterant,
Caes. B. G. 5, 35, 3:
propius,
Hor. A. P. 361:
sta ilico,
Ter. Phorm. 1, 4, 18:
qui frequentissimi in gradibus concordiae steterunt,
Cic. Phil. 7, 8, 21:
stans pede in uno,
Hor. S. 1, 4, 10 et saep.—Of things:
ita statim stant signa,
Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 120:
quorum statuae steterunt in Rostris,
Cic. Phil. 9, 2, 4:
statua,
id. Div. 1, 34, 75:
signa ad impluvium, ad valvas Junonis,
id. Verr. 2, 1, 23, § 61:
stabat acuta silex,
Verg. A. 8, 233:
columna,
Hor. C. 1, 35, 14:
cerea effigies,
id. S. 1, 8, 32; cf. poet.:
aeneus ut stes,
id. ib. 2, 3, 183.— Pass. impers.: Ps. Statur hic ad hunc modum. Sim. Statum vide hominis, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 44: Gn. Quid agitur? Pa. Statur, Ter. Eun. 2, 2, 40:
confecto munerum cursu moriar stando,
Amm. 24, 3, 7.—Prov.:
inter sacrum saxumque sto, nec quid faciam scio,
i.e. I am in a pinch, Plaut. Capt. 3, 4, 84; v. sacrum.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Pregn., to stand firm or immovable; to last, remain, continue: cui nec arae patriae domi stant; fractae et disjectae jacent, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 3, 19, 44 (Trag. v. 115 Vahl.):
nec domus ulla nec urbs stare poterit,
Cic. Lael. 7, 23:
stantibus Hierosolymis,
id. Fl. 28, 69:
ut praeter spem stare muros viderunt,
Liv. 38, 5:
urbem innoxiam stare incolumem pati,
id. 31, 31, 15:
hasta, quae radice novā, non ferro stabat adacto,
stuck fast, remained fixed, Ov. M. 15, 562:
missum stetit inguine ferrum,
id. ib. 5, 132; cf. id. ib. 5, 34;
8, 415: stat glacies iners,
Hor. C. 2, 9, 5:
aquae,
Ov. M. 4, 732:
longā stare senectā,
Sil. 3, 94:
cornus stetit inter tempora frontis,
id. 4, 142.—
2.
To remain, tarry, linger any where (cf. moror):
paulisper stetimus in illā ganearum tuarum nidore atque fumo,
Cic. Pis. 6, 13:
hos quos video volitare in foro, quos stare ad curiam,
id. Cat. 2, 3, 5: cur non aut stantem comprehenderint, aut fugientem consecuti sint, remaining in the city, id. Cael, 28, 67;
so (opp. fugio),
id. Tusc. 2, 23, 54:
cum gladiis in conspectu senatus,
id. Phil. 2, 4, 8:
qui domi stare non poterant,
id. Fl. 6, 13:
(meretrix) olente in fornice stans,
Hor. S. 1, 2, 30; cf. Ov. Am. 1, 10, 21; Juv. 10, 239; cf.
of minerals not attracted by the magnet: pondere enim fretae partim stant, quod genus aurum,
Lucr. 6, 1058. —
3.
In milit. lang.
a.
To stand in the ranks or under arms, to fight:
quisque uti steterat, jacet obtinetque ordinem,
Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 86: ut sustinere corpora plerique nequeuntes arma sua quisque stantes incumberet, Sall. ap. Serv. Verg. A. 9, 229 (H. 3, 72 Dietsch):
cum milites a mane diei jejuni sub armis stetissent defatigati, Auct. B. Afr. 42, 3: primo haud impari stetere acie,
Liv. 26, 44:
in Asia totius Asiae steterunt vires,
id. 37, 58: in acie, Auct. B. Hisp. 28 fin.:
pars acie stabat, Auct. B. Afr. 51, 6: stetit acies in armis,
Sen. Phoen. 389; cf.:
stetit ordine certo Infelix acies,
Luc. 7, 2, 16.—
b.
Pregn., to stand firm in fight, stand one's ground, maintain the contest (opp. abjecto scuto fugere), Cic. Tusc. 2, 23, 54; cf.:
in acie stare ac pugnare (opp. in castra refugere),
Liv. 22, 60, 25:
Tarquiniensis, novus hostis non stetit solum, sed etiam ab suā parte Romanum pepulit,
id. 2, 6, 11:
comminus,
Caes. B. C. 1, 47:
inque gradu stetimus, certi non cedere,
Ov. M. 9, 43; cf.:
contra leonem,
Spart. Carac. 5.—
c.
Transf., of a battle, to last, hold out, continue (a favorite expression of Livy):
ibi aliquamdiu atrox pugna stetit,
Liv. 29, 2:
diu pugna neutro inclinata stetit,
id. 27, 2:
ita anceps dicitur certamen stetisse,
id. 8, 38:
primo stetit ambiguā spe pugna,
id. 7, 7.—
4.
Nautical t. t., to lie, to lie or ride at anchor:
ante hostium portus in salo stare,
Liv. 37, 16;
Auct. B. Afr. 62: naves regiae in sinu Maliaco,
Liv. 36, 20:
classis instructa in portu,
id. 37, 11:
classis in salo ad Leptim, Auct. B. Afr. 62, 4: litore puppes,
Verg. A. 6, 901.—
5.
Of servants, to stand, wait, attend (very rare): neque pueri eximiā facie stabant, C. Gracch. ap. Gell. 15, 12, 2:
sto exspectans, si quid mihi imperent,
Ter. Eun. 3, 5, 46:
ad cyathum et vinum,
Suet. Caes. 49; cf.:
ad pedes,
id. Galb. 22.—
6.
Of buildings, cities, etc., to stand finished, be erected (mostly poet.):
intra annum nova urbs stetit,
Liv. 6, 4, 6:
jam stabant Thebae,
Ov. M. 3, 131:
moenia jam stabant,
id. F. 3, 181:
stet Capitolium Fulgens,
Hor. C. 3, 3, 42:
aedificant muros... Stabat opus,
Ov. M. 11, 205:
jam stare ratem,
Val. Fl. 1, 96.—
7.
Of the countenance, to be unmoved, to be at rest ( poet.):
stat num quam facies,
Luc. 5, 214:
stant ora metu,
are rigid, Val. Fl. 4, 639; cf.:
cur ad patrios non stant tua lumina vultus,
Stat. Th. 10, 693.—
8.
To stand up, stand upright, stand on end; to bristle up, stiffen, etc. ( poet. and in post-Aug. prose): papillae, Lucil. ap. Non. 391, 26:
mammae,
Plin. 28, 19, 77, § 249:
steterunt comae,
Verg. A. 2, 774; 3, 48; Ov. M. 7, 631; cf. id. ib. 10, 425:
crines fulvi pulvere,
Stat. Th. 3, 326:
setae,
Ov. M. 8, 286:
in vertice cristae,
id. ib. 6, 672:
aristae,
id. ib. 10, 655:
stantes oculi,
prominent, Ov. F. 6, 133:
oculis rigentibus et genis stantibus,
fixed, Plin. 23, 1, 24, § 49. —In mal. part., Mart. 3, 73, 2; App. M. 2, p. 117, 39; Auct. Priap. 75, 2.—Rarely of fluids, to coagulate, stiffen:
sanguis stetit,
Sen. Oedip. 585.—
9.
With abl., to stand out with, be thick with, full of any thing (mostly poet.): stant pulvere campi, Enn. ap. Porphyr. ad Hor. C. 1, 9, 1 (Ann. v. 592 Vahl.): cupressi Stant rectis foliis, id. ap. Philarg. ad Verg. G. 2, 444 (Ann. v. 268 ib.): stat sentibu' fundus, Lucil. ap. Don. Ter. And. 4, 2, 16; Titin. ap. Non. 391, 21; so,
ager sentibus,
Caecil. ib. 391, 23:
vides ut altā stet nive candidum Soracte,
Hor. C. 1, 9, 1: caelum caligine stat, Sisenn. ap. Non. 392, 8:
pulvere caelum,
Verg. A. 12, 408:
pulvereo globo astra,
Stat. Th. 7, 124:
stant lumina (Charontis) flammā,
Verg. A. 6, 300:
stant pulvere Syrtes,
Claud. Laud. Stil. 1, 257.
II.
Trop.
A.
In gen., to stand: mentes, rectae quae stare solebant, Enn. ap. Cic. Sen. 6, 16 (Ann. v. 208 Vahl.):
stetisse ipsum in fastigio eloquentiae,
Quint. 12, 1, 20.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Pregn., to stand one's ground, stand firm or unshaken; to endure, persevere, persist, abide, continue:
moribus antiquis res stat Romana virisque, Enn. ap. Aug. Civ. Dei, 2, 21 (Ann. v. 492 Vahl.): disciplinam militarem, quā stetit ad hanc diem Romana res, solvisti,
Liv. 8, 7:
res publica staret,
Cic. Phil. 2, 10, 24; cf. id. Cat. 2, 10, 21:
stante urbe et curiā,
id. Planc. 29, 71:
ut eo neglecto civitas stare non possit,
id. Cael. 1, 1:
utinam res publica stetisset, quo coeperat statu,
id. Off. 2, 1, 3:
qui illam (rem publicam) cadere posse stante me non putārant,
id. Fam. 6, 6, 2:
ut stante re publicā facere solebamus,
id. Off. 2, 1, 3:
neque enim aliter stare possemus,
id. Sest. 45, 97:
per quos homines ordinesque steterim, quibusque munitus fuerim, non ignoras,
id. Fam. 13, 29, 7; cf.:
eorum auxilio, qui me stante stare non poterant,
id. ib. 7, 2, 3:
respublica stetit virtute tuā,
Liv. 4, 40:
stetit regnum puero,
id. 1, 3:
dum stetimus,
Ov. Tr. 1, 9, 17:
stamus animis,
Cic. Att. 5, 18, 2:
stas animo,
Hor. S. 2, 3, 213:
Gabinium sine provinciā stare non posse,
could not hold out, subsist, Cic. Pis. 6, 12; cf. id. Fl. 6, 14; Suet. Oth. 5:
nedum sermonum stet honos,
Hor. A. P. 69.—Hence, nearly—esse, tantā stat praedita culpā (natura), Lucr. 5, 199:
pausam stare fragori,
id. 1, 747.—
b.
(Acc. to its use as a milit. t. t., v. supra, I. B. 3.) To maintain the contest:
cum in senatu pulcherrime staremus,
Cic. Fam. 1, 4, 1.—
c.
Stare in aliquā re, simply aliquā re, and post-class. also alicui rei, to stand firm, persist, persevere; to rest, abide, adhere to, continue in a thing.
(α).
In aliquā re:
si in fide non stetit,
Cic. Rab. Perd. 10, 28:
sin in eo non stat,
id. Att. 2, 4, 1:
stare oportet in eo, quod sit judicatum,
id. Fin. 1, 14, 47:
in sententiā,
Liv. 4, 44.—
(β).
With abl.:
eā omnes stant sententiā,
Plaut. Curc. 2, 1, 35:
suis stare judiciis,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 28, 81:
censoris opinione,
id. Clu. 47, 132:
alicujus decreto,
Caes. B. G. 6, 13:
stare conditionibus,
Cic. Att. 7, 15, 2:
stare conventis,
id. Off. 3, 25, 95:
stare jurejurando,
Quint. 5, 6, 4:
nihil quo stat loco stabit, omnia sternet abducetque vetustas,
Sen. ad Marc. 26, 4.— Pass. impers.:
stabitur consilio,
Liv. 7, 35:
etsi priore foedere staretur,
id. 21, 19:
famā rerum standum est,
id. 7, 6.—
(γ).
With dat.:
arbitri sententiae stare,
Dig. 4, 7, 23 fin.:
voluntati patris,
ib. 26, 7, 3; 36, 3, 6:
rei judicatae,
ib. 42, 1, 32:
emptioni,
ib. 19, 1, 13; ib. 4, 8, 27 (five times) et saep.—
(δ).
Stat sententia, aliquid, or, impersonally, stat ( alicui), the determination stands or holds good; I ( thou, he, etc.) am determined: Pa. Vide quid agas. Ph. Stat sententia, Ter. Eun. 2, 1, 18:
Hannibal, postquam ipsi sententia stetit, pergere ire,
Liv. 21, 30:
stat sententia tradere mecum Dotalem patriam,
Ov. M. 8, 67:
modo nobis stet illud, unā vivere in studiis nostris,
Cic. Fam. 9, 2, 5:
stat pectore fixum, Aeetae sociare manus,
Val. Fl. 5, 289:
nos in Asiam convertemus: neque adhuc stabat, quo potissimum,
Cic. Att. 3, 14, 2:
mihi stat alere morbum,
Nep. Att. 21, 6:
quos ut seponi stetit,
Sil. 3, 68:
stat, casus renovare omnes,
Verg. A. 2, 750. —
d.
In aliquā re, or simply aliquā re, to rest on, be fixed on, depend upon, etc.:
omnis in Ascanio stat cura parentis,
Verg. A. 1, 646:
regnum fraternā stare concordiā,
Liv. 45, 19:
quā (disciplinā) stetit Romana res,
id. 8, 7:
hac arte (i.e. bello) in patriā steti,
id. 5, 44, 2; Val. Fl. 3, 673; Verg. A. 2, 163:
magis famā quam vi stare res suas,
Tac. A. 6, 30:
apud quos virtute quam pecuniā res Romana melius stetit,
id. H. 2, 69 fin.:
famā bella stare,
Curt. 3, 8, 7.—
2.
In theatr. lang., of plays and actors, to stand, i.e. to please, take, succeed:
quod si intellegeret, cum stetit olim nova (fabula), Actoris operā magis stetisse quam suā,
Ter. Phorm. prol. 9 sq.:
partim vix steti, id. Hec. prol. alt. 7: securus, cadat an recto stat fabula talo,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 176:
illi, scripta quibus comoedia prisca viris est, Hoc stabant, hoc sunt imitandi,
id. S. 1, 10, 17.—
3.
Stare, ab, cum, or pro aliquo, or aliquā re, or with adv. loci, to stand by, on the side of, adhere to a person or thing, take the part of:
ut nemo contra civium perditorum dementiam a senatu et a bonorum causā steterit constantius,
Cic. Brut. 79, 273:
a se potius quam ab adversariis,
id. Inv. 1, 43, 81:
a mendacio contra verum,
id. ib. 1, 3, 4:
a contrariā ratione,
Auct. Her. 4, 2, 4:
cum di prope ipsi cum Hannibale starent,
Liv. 26, 41, 17; 5, 38:
stabat cum eo senatus majestas,
id. 8, 34, 1:
nobiscum adversus bar, baros,
Nep. Ages. 5, 4:
si pro meā patriā ista virtus staret,
Liv. 2, 12:
pro jure gentium,
id. 38, 25:
pro vobis adversus reges stetimus,
id. 45, 22, 10; 23, 8, 3 Fabri ad loc.:
pro Jubā atque Afris,
Quint. 11, 1, 80:
pro signis,
Ov. A. A. 1, 200:
quamvis duces non essent praesentes, staret tamen pro partibus invicta fortuna ultoris,
Flor. 4, 7, 10:
hic primo pro Pompei partibus, mox simulatione contra Pompeium stetit,
Vell. 2, 48, 4:
voluptas pro iisdem partibus standi,
Sen. Vit. Beat. 4, 1; cf.:
et dii quoque pro meliore stant causā,
Curt. 4, 1, 13:
hinc stas, illinc causam dicis,
Plaut. Men. 4, 2, 48:
unde stetisset, eo se victoria transferret,
Just. 5, 4, 12: non semper vostra evortet: nunc Juppiter hac stat, stands at your side, stands by you, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 263 Vahl.); imitated by Verg. A. 12, 565.—So with in:
Graeci, qui in Darei partibus steterant,
Curt. 3, 11, 18.—
4.
Stare per aliquem, to stand to one's account, be chargeable or owing to one; to lie at one's door, be one's fault; followed by a negative consequence or effect, expressed by quin, [p. 1763] quominus, or ne.
(α).
With quin:
quoniam per eum non stetisset, quin praestaretur, etc.,
Liv. 2, 31, 11 Weissenb.ad loc.—
(β).
With quominus (freq.):
si poterit fieri, ut ne pater per me stetisse credat, Quominus haec fierent nuptiae, volo: sed si id non poterit, Id faciam in proclivi quod est, per me stetisse, ut credat,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 16 sq.:
Caesar ubi cognovit per Afranium stare, quominus proelio dimicaretur,
Caes. B. C. 1, 41:
graviter eam rem tulerunt, quod stetisse per Trebonium, quominus oppido potirentur, videbatur,
id. ib. 2, 13; so,
nec, quominus perpetua cum eis amicitia esset, per populum Romanum stetisse,
Liv. 8, 2, 2; 9, 14, 1; 6, 33, 2; 44, 14, 12.—
(γ).
With ne:
ne praestaremus per vos stetit, qui, etc.,
Liv. 45, 23, 6:
non per milites stetisse, ne vincerent,
id. 3, 61, 2:
quasi per ipsum staret, ne redderetur,
Suet. Aug. 28.—Rarely without the negation; so with ut:
per quam (ignorantiam) stetit, ut tibi obligarer,
Plin. Ep. 10, 6 (22), 2; cf. Ter. And. 4, 2, 17 supra; absol.:
id est, non per me stetit, sed per illud,
Quint. 3, 6, 78; with subj.-clause:
si per eum non stetit, parere defuncti voluntati,
Dig. 32, 1, 36.—
5.
Of price, to stand one in, to come to, to cost (mostly post-Aug.):
Periclum vitae meae tuo stat periculo,
Plaut. Capt. 3, 5, 82:
Polybius scribit, centum talentis eam rem Achaeis stetisse,
Liv. 34, 50; cf.:
sit argumento tibi gratis stare navem,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 19, § 48:
haud illi stabunt Aeneia parvo Hospitia,
Verg. A. 10, 494:
quae neque magno Stet pretio,
Hor. S. 1, 2, 122:
multo sanguine ac vulneribus ea Poenis victoria stetit,
Liv. 23, 30:
haud scio an magno detrimento certamen staturum fuerit,
id. 3, 60:
utrique vindicta libertatis morte stetit,
Vell. 2, 64, 3:
heu quanto regnis nox stetit una tuis?
Ov. F. 2, 812 et saep.:
nulla pestis humano generi pluris stetit,
Sen. Ira, 1, 2, 1.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > sto
42 auflegen

auflegen, I) auf etw. legen, a) eig.: imponere alqd alci rei od. in alqam rem (z. B. dextram in caput alcis). – die Hand au., manum imponere (auf etw., in alqd); manum admovere (hinbringen, an od. auf etw., alci rei). – sich au., incumbere alci rei u. in alqm: mit dem Ellenbogen, inniti cubito oder in cubitum. – b) uneig. (auch »auferlegen« = zu etwas verpflichten, nötigen, etwas zu übernehmen, zu tun: imponere (Abgaben, Lasten, Arbei ten, Geschäfte):- iniungere (aufbürden, Abgaben, eine Last). – imperare (anbefehlen, etwas zu liefern, wie Getreide, Geld etc.). – einen Eid au, deferre iusiurandum. – sich etwas au., sibi indicere (sich ansagen, z. B. patientiam). [208] – II) öffentlich auslegen, a) eig.: proponere alqd, zum Verkauf, venale – b) übtr., ein Buch au., d. i. drucken lassen: *librum typis exscribendum curare. – ein Buch von neuem au., *librum denuo typis exscribendum curare. – aufgelegt, s. bes. – Auflegen, das, - ung, die; z. B. ourch Au. der Hand, manu impositā od. admotā.

deutsch-lateinisches > auflegen
43 gewachsen

gewachsen, jmdm. od. einer Sache: par alci od. alci rei (an Kräften etc. gleich, Ggstz impar). – [1109] dignus alqā re (einer Sache entsprechend. z.B. medicus suā arte dignus). – jmdm. g. sein, alci parem esse (z.B. im Kriege, bello); non inferiorem esse alqo: jmdm. nicht g. sein, alci imparem esse; inferiorem esse alqo; alqm sustinere non posse: dem Feinde nicht g. sein, vim hostis sustinere non posse: einer Sache g. sein, alci rei parem esse (z.B. negotiis); alqd sustinere (z.B. einer Last, molem): jmdm. od. einer Sache nicht g. sein, alci od. alci rei non parem esse od. parem esse non posse; alqd sustinere non posse: jmd. ist einem Amte nicht mehr g., non sufficiunt iam vires ad munus obeundum.

deutsch-lateinisches > gewachsen
44 KOMA

arrive

* * *

I)

(kem; kom or kvam, kómum or kvamúm; kominn), v.

1) to come (litlu síðarr kómu Finnar aptr heim);

2) to come, arrive (bréf kómu frá Skúla jarli);

kom svá, at (it came to pass, that) Bárði var heitit meyjunni;

3) with dat. of the object, to make to come, to take, bring, carry, etc.;

hann skyldi koma Þór í Geirröðargarða, he should make Th. come to G.;

hann kom Þórhaddi heilum yfir ána, he brought Th. safe across the river;

koma e-m í hel, to put one to death;

koma e-m til falls, to make one fall;

koma e-m í sætt við e-n, to reconcile one with another;

koma sér vel hjá e-m, to bring oneself into favour with, be agreeable to (þeir kómu sér vel við alla);

koma e-u til leiðar (til vegar), to effect, bring about;

koma orðum við e-n, to speak with a person (hann gørði sik svá reiðan, at ekki mátti orðum við hann koma);

4) with preps.:

koma e-u af sér, to get rid of (allt mun ek til vinna at koma af mér yðvarri reiði);

koma e-u af, to abolish (Þvi hafði eigi orðit af komitmeði öllu);

koma at e-m, to come upon one (kómu þessir at honum fyrir Sjólandi með tveim skipum);

koma at hendi, to happen (mikill vandi er kominn at hendi);

impers., Gunnarr játaði því, en þá er at kom, vildi hann eigi, G. agreed to it, but when it came to the point he would not;

koma at e-u, to come at, regain, recover (koma at hamri);

koma sér at e-u, to bring oneself to (Þ. kom sér ekki at því);

koma á e-t, to come on, hit (höggit kom á lærit);

koma e-u á, to bring about, effect (máttu þeir øngum flutningum á koma);

koma kristni (dat.) á England, to christianize E.;

koma fram, to come forth, appear, emerge (sigldi E. suðr með landi ok kom fram í Danmörk); to be produced, brought forward (nú mun pat fram koma sem ek sagða);

koma e-u fram, to bring about, effect (koma fram hefndum);

koma fyrir e-t, to be an equivalent for (fyrir víg Hjartar skyldi koma víg Kols);

allt mun koma fyrir eitt, it will all come to the same;

koma fyrir ekki, to come to naught, be of no avail;

e-m þykkir fyrir ván komit, at, one thinks it past all hope, that;

koma e-u fyrir, to destroy (hann kom hverjum hesti fyrir);

koma í e-t, to come into, enter;

mál koma í dóm, suits are brought up for judgement;

koma niðr, to come down;

hann reyndi eptir, hvar G. væri niðr kominn, what had become of G.;

kom þar niðr tal hennar, at hon sagði honum, hversu, the end of her talk was, that she told him how koma;

koma hart niðr, to pay dearly for it (ek hafða illa til gört, enda kom ek hart niðr);

koma saman, to come together, gather (er saman kom liðit); to agree;

þat kom saman (or ásamt) með þeim, they agreed on it;

impers., kom þeim vel saman (ásamt), they agreed well;

koma e-u saman, to bring about, effect;

koma saman sættum með e-m, to reconcile them;

koma til e-s, to come to a person or place (jarlinn kom með allan her sinn til Dyflinnar);

koma till ríkis, to come to, or succeed to, the throne;

koma til e-s, to cause: þat kemr til þess, at, the reason is, that; to help, avail: koma til lítils, to come to little, be of small avail (= koma fyrir lítit); to concern: þetta mál kemr ekki til þín, this quarrel is no business of thine; þat er til mín kemr, so far as I am concerned; to mean, signify (Þ. kvezk skilja, hvar orð hans kómu til); to be of value: sverð þat, er til kom mörk gulls, that was worth a ‘mark’ of gold; mikit þykkir til e-s koma, one is much thought of, is thought to be of great importance;

koma til, to be born;

koma e-m undan, to help one to escape;

koma undir e-n, to come unto one;

ef undir oss skal koma kjörit, if we are to choose;

koma e-m undir, to get one down, overcome one;

koma upp, to come up;

tungl kemr upp, the moon rises;

eldr kom upp, fire broke out;

kom þá upp af tali þeirra, at, the end of their talk was, that; to come out, become known (kom þat þá upp, at hann hafði beðit hennar);

koma e-u upp, to open (kerling tekr hörpuna ok vildi upp koma);

hann mátti lengi eigi orði upp koma, it was long before he could utter a word;

koma við e-t, to touch (komit var við hurðina);

þeir kómu við sker, they struck on a reef;

hann kemr við margar sögur, he appears in many sagas; to be added to (koma þær nætr við hinar fyrri);

koma við, to fit, be convenient, suit;

koma e-u við, to employ, make use of (ek mátta eigi boganum við koma); hann kom því við (he brought about), at engi skyldi fara með vápn; urðu þeir at flýja sem því kómu við, all fled that could;

koma sér við, to bring about, effect, be able to do (ek mun veita þér slíkt lið sem ek má mér við koma); to behave (hversu hann kom sér við í þessum málum);

koma yfir, to pass over (hvert kveld, er yfir kom);

5) refl., komast;

II)

f. arrival, = kváma.

* * *

pres. sing. kem, kemr, kemr; an older form komr is used constantly in very old and good vellum MSS., as the Kb. of Sæm.; and even spelt keomr or ceomr (in Eluc., Greg., etc.); reflex. komsk, 2nd pers. kømztu ( pervenis), Sdm. 10: pret. kom, kom-k, I came, Skm. 18: 2nd pers. komt, 17, mod. komst: the pret. plur. varies, kvámu being the oldest form; kvómu, often in the MSS.; kómu, as it is still pronounced in the west of Icel.; the usual and latest form is komu, with a short vowel; the spelling of the MSS. cannot always be ascertained, as the word is usually written k^umu or q^umu: pret. subj. kvæmi and kꝍmi (kæmi): imperat. kom, kom-ðú, proncd, kondu, come thou! pret. infin. kómu ( venisse), Fms. i. 224 (in a verse), Geisli 62:—with suff. neg., pres. kmr-at or kømr-að, Akv. 11, Grág. ii. 141, Gkv. 3. 8; pret. kom-a, kom-að, came not, Ls. 56, Þorf. Karl. (in a verse), Þd. 18; 2nd pers. komtaðu ( non venisti), Am. 99; subj. kømi-a ( non veniret), Gs. 10: reflex., pres. kømsk-at, Grág. ii. 180; pret. komsk-at ( could not come), Am. 3:—a middle form, pres. 1st pers. komum-k (komumsk), Ó. H. 140, 214, Skm. 10, 11; subj. pres. komimk, Ó. H. 85; pret. kømomc, Hbl. 33 (Bugge); part. pass. kominn, see Gramm. p. xix. The preterite forms kvam and kvaminn, used in the Edition of the Sturl. and in a few other mod. Editions without warrant in the MSS., are due to the fact that the Edition of Sturl. was published from a transcript now in the Advocates’ Library in Edinburgh, made by the learned priest Eyjolf á Völlum (died A. D. 1745), who used this spelling: in prehistoric times, before the age of writing, it may be assumed for certain that this verb had a v throughout, as in Gothic: [Ulf. qiman, i. e. qwiman, = ἔρχεσθαι; A. S. cuman; Engl. come; O. H. G. queman; Germ. kommen; Dutch komen; Dan. komme; Swed. komma; Lat. venio, qs. gvenio; the Ormul. spells cumenn, indicating a long root vowel; cp. North. E. coom.]

A. To come; sá þeirra sem fyrr kæmi, Fms. ix. 373; konungr kom norðr til Túnsbergs, 375; kómu Finnar heim, i. 9; þeir mágar kómu ór hjúkólfi, Sturl. ii. 124; kömr hann á konungs fund, Fms. ix. 221; þá vóru þeir norðan komnir, 308; hér er nú komin ær ein kollótt, Sturl. i. 159, passim.

2. to become, arrive; bréf kómu frá Skúla jarli, Fms. ix. 375; ef svá síðarliga kömr skip til hlunns, Sks. 28; en er vár kom, Eg. 167; koma at máli við e-n, to have an interview, talk with one, 467; konungi kom njósn, Fms. vii. 57; þá komu honum þau tíðendi, i. 37; þetta kom allt fyrir Ingimar, vii. 114; kom honum þat (it came to him, he got it) fyrir útan fé, en engum kom fyrr, x. 394; hvat sem á bak kemr, whatsoever may befall, Nj. 193; koma e-m at haldi, or í hald, to avail oneself, 192, Fms. x. 413; koma at gagni, to ‘come in useful,’ be of use, Nj. 264; koma at úvörum, to come at unawares, Ld. 132; koma e-m fyrir úvart, id., Fms. xi. 290; koma á úvart, Nj. 236; koma í þörf = koma í gagn, Fms. vii. 14; hvar kom kapp þitt þá? Bs. i. 18; mál koma í dóm, to be brought up for judgment, Fms. vii. 115; líðr vetrinn, kemr þar ( that time comes) er menn fara til Gulaþings, Eg. 340; var þá svá komit, at allir menn vóru sofa farnir, 376; kom svá ( it came to pass) at Bárði var heitið meyjunni, 26; svá kemr, kemr þar, at, it comes to pass. Fb. i. 174, ii. 48, 68; láta koma, to let come, put; síðan létu þeir koma eld í spánuna, Fms. xi. 34.

3. in greeting; kom heill, welcome! kom heill ok sæll, frændi! Nj. 175: mod. komdu (kondu) sæll! komið þér sælir!

II. with prepp.; koma á, to hit; ef á kömr, Grág. ii. 7:—koma at, to come to, arrive, happen; láttu at því koma, let it be so, Dropl. 24; kom þat mjök optliga at honum, of sickness, Fms. vii. 150; kom at þeim svefnhöfgi, sleep came upon them, Nj. 104; koma at hendi, to happen; mikill vandi er kominn at hendi, 177, Hom. 80; koma at e-u, to come at, regain, recover; koma at hamri, Þkv. 32:—koma fram, to come forth, appear, stund var í milli er þeir sá framstafninn ok inn eptri kom fram, Fms. ii. 304; engin kom önnur vistin fram, Eg. 549; nú eru öll sóknar-gögn fram komin, Nj. 143: to emerge, hann kom fram í Danmörk, Hkr. i. 210, 277, Ísl. ii. 232, Eg. 23, Landn. 134, Orkn. 152: to arrive, sendimenn fóru ok fram kómu, Fms. xi. 27; reifa mál þau fyrst er fyrst eru fram komin, each in its turn, Grág. i. 64: to be fulfilled, happen, því er á þínum dögum mun fram koma, Ld. 132; nú mun þat fram komit sem ek sagða, Eg. 283; kom nú fram spásagan Gests, Ld. 286; öll þessi merki kómu fram ok fylldusk, Stj. 444; aldrei skal maðr arf taka eptir þann mann er hann vegr, eðr ræðr bana fram kominn, whom he has slain, or whose death he has devised with effect, Grág. ii. 113; staðar-prýði flest fram komin, Bs. i. 146; vera langt fram kominn, mod. áfram kominn, to be ‘in extremis,’ at the point of death, 644; er sú frásögn eigi langt fram komin, this story comes from not far off, i. e. it is derived from first, not second hand, Fms. viii. 5:—koma fyrir, to come as payment, tvau hundrað skyldu koma fyrir víg Snorra (of weregild), Sturl. ii. 158; henni kvaðsk aldri hefnt þykkja Kjartans, nema Bolli kæmi fyrir, Ld. 240; allt mun koma fyrir eitt, it will come to the same, Lv. 11, Nj. 91, Fms. i. 208; koma fyrir ekki, to come to naught, be of no avail, Ísl. ii. 215, Fms. vi. 5:—koma í, to enter, come in, a fisherman’s term; koma í drátt, to hook a fish; at í komi með ykkr Þorbrandssonum, that ye and the Th. come to loggerheads, Eb. 80:—koma með, to come with a thing, to bring; kondu með það, fetch it!—koma til, to come to; vera kann at eigi spillisk þótt ek koma til, Eg. 506; nú er rétt lögruðning til ykkar komin, Nj. 236; koma til ríkis, to come to a kingdom, Eg. 268; þeir létu til hans koma um alla héraðs-stjórn, Fs. 44: to befall, kom svá til efnis, it so happened, Mar.; þeim hlutum sem hafinu kunni opt til at koma, Stj. 105, Sks. 323: to mean, signify, en hvar kom þat til er hann sagði, Ó. H. 87; ef þat kom til annars, en þess er hann mælti, id.: to cause, hygg ek at meir komi þar til lítilmennska, Eb. 172; konungr spurði hvat til bæri úgleði hans, hann kvað koma til mislyndi sína, Fms. vi. 355, Fb. ii. 80, Band. 29 new Ed.: to concern, þetta mál er eigi kom síðr til yðvar en vár, Fms. vii. 130; þetta mál kemr ekki til þín, Nj. 227; þat er kemr til Knúts, Fms. v. 24; þat er til mín kemr, so far as I am concerned, iv. 194; hann kvað þetta mál ekki til sín koma, vi. 100; þeir eru orðmargir ok láta hvervetna til sín koma, meddle in all things, 655 xi. 2: to belong to, skulu þeir gjalda hinum slíka jörð sem til þeirra kemr, proportionally, Jb. 195; kemr þat til vár er lögin kunnum, Nj. 149; sú sök er tylptar-kviðr kömr til, Grág. i. 20; tylptar-kviðar á jafnan á þingi at kveðja, þar sem hann kömr til saka, ii. 37; þá er komit til þessa gjalds ( it is due), er menn koma í akkeris-sát, 408: to help, avail, koma til lítils, to come to little, be of small avail, Nj. 149, Fms. vi. 211; at göra litla fésekt, veit ek eigi hvat til annars kemr, I am not aware what else will do, I believe that will meet the case best, Band. 36 new Ed.; koma til, to ‘come to,’ of a person in a swoon, etc.; veit ek eigi til hvers koma mun sú tiltekja Fb. i. 177, Fms. xi. 103; hvar til þessi svör skulu koma, i. 3; það kemr til, it will all come right; kom þar til með kóngum tveim, two kings came to a quarrel, Skíða R. 48: to be of value, importance, authority, þótti allt meira til hans koma, Fas. i. 16; hvart sem til hans kæmi meira eðr minna, Fms. xi. 76; sverð þat er til kom hálf mörk gulls, Ld. 32; svá fémikill at til kómu tuttugu merkr gulls, Fms. xi. 85; mér þykir lítið til hans koma, I think little of him:—koma saman, to come together, live together, marry, K. Á. 134: to agree, þat kom saman með þeim, they agreed on it, Dropl. 9, Gísl. 41; kom þat ásamt með þeim, id., Fb. i. 168; koma vel ásamt, to agree well, Nj. 25:—koma undir e-n, to come unto one, ef undir oss bræðr skal koma kjörit, if we are to choose, Nj. 192; öll lögmæt skil þau er undir mik koma á þessu þingi, 239: to depend on, það er mikit undir komið, at …, be of importance:—koma upp, to come up, break out; kom þá upp grátr fyrir henni, she burst into tears, Fms. ix. 477; er lúðrar kvæði við, ok herblástr kæmi upp, v. 74; er seiðlætin kómu upp, Ld. 152; eldr kom upp, fire came up, Ölk. 35, (hence elds-uppkoma, an upcome of fire, an eruption); ef nokkut kemr síðan sannara upp, Fms. vii. 121: þá kom þat upp at hann hafði beðit hennar, Eg. 587; kom þat upp af tali þeirra, at …, Fms. vii. 282; þat kom upp ( it ended so) at hverr skyldi vera vin annars, i. 58: to turn up, ek ætla mér góðan kost hvárn sem upp kemr, Eg. 715; mun nú hamingjan skipta hverr upp kemr, 418; at sakar görðisk eða upp kæmi, Grág. i. 27; skaut til Guðs sínu máli, ok bað hann láta þat upp koma er hann sæi at bazt gegni, Ó. H. 195, Stj. 385:—koma við, to touch, hit; sé eigi komið við, if it is not touched, Grág. ii. 65; komit var við hurðina, Fas. i. 30; at þeir skyldi koma við torfuna, Ld. 60; hefi ek aldrei svá reitt vápn at manni, at eigi hafi við komit, Nj. 185; hann kemr við margar sögur, he comes up, appears in many Sagas, Ld. 334; koma þeir allir við þessa sögu síðan, Nj. 30; sem ek kom við (as I mentioned, touched upon) í morgin, Fms. ii. 142; er mestr er, ok úskapligast komi við, Ld. 118: to fit, þat kemr lítt við, ‘tis not meet, it won’t do, Lv. 20; mun ek gefa þér tveggja dægra byr þann er bezt kemr við, Fas. iii. 619: koma við, to land, call; þeir vóru komnir við Ísland, Eg. 128; þeir kómu við Hernar, Nj. 4; þeir kómu suðr við Katanes, 127; þeir kómu við sker ( struck on a skerry) ok brutu stýri sín, Fms. ix. 164; hann hafði komit við hval, he had struck against a whale, Sturl. ii. 164; hence in mod. usage, koma við, to call, make a short stay, also on land: to be added to, tekr heldr at grána gamanit ok koma kveðlingar við, i. 21; koma þær nætr við inar fyrri, Rb. 58; þá koma enn ellefu nætr við, 22:—koma yfir, to overcome, pass over; íss er yfir kömr, Hm. 81; hvert kveld er yfir kom, Finnb. 230; hryggleikr kom yfir, 623. 57; at sá dagr myndi ekki yfir koma, Sks. 111.

B. With the dat. of the object, to make to come, put, bring, carry; páfa þess, er Kristni (dat.) kom á England, who Christianised England, Íb. 14; koma mönnum til réttrar trúar, Fms. i. 146; koma orðum við e-n, to speak to a person; görðisk hann styggr svá at fáir menn máttu orðum við hann koma, i. e. that no one could come to words with him, Eg. 3; hann görði sik svá reiðan, at ekki mátti orðum við hann koma, Fms. i. 83, xi. 293; koma vélræðum við e-n, to plan against one, Eg. 49; koma flugu í munn e-m, Nj. 64, 68; þú skalt ekki láta í skorta at koma þeim í (málit) með þér, 271; hann skyldi koma Þór í Geirröðar-garða, make Thor come to G., Edda 60; hann kom Þorhaddi heilum yfir ána, he brought Th. safe across the river, Þorst. Síðu H. 181; koma kaupi, to bring about a bargain, Gþl. 415; koma e-m í hel, to put one to death, Anal. 233; koma e-m til falls, to make one fall, Edda 34; koma e-m í sætt, Fs. 9; mun ek koma þér í sætt við konung, Eg. 227; hann kom sér í mikla kærleika við jarlinn, Nj. 268; koma sér í þjónustu, Fs. 84; koma sér vel, to put oneself in favour, be engaging; ek hefi komit mér vel hjá meyjum, Kormak; þeir komu sér vel við alla, Fas. iii. 529, Fs. 96, Nj. 66; koma sér ílla, to make oneself hated; það kemr sér ílla, it is ill seen, unpleasant; as also, það kemr sér vel, a thing is agreeable, acceptable; koma e-u til leiðar, to effect, make, Nj. 250, Eb. 118; koma e-u til vegar, id., Ld. 320; koma tölu á, to put, count on, count, number, Anal. 217; koma friði, sættum á, to bring peace, agreement about: hann kom þeim á flótta, he put them to flight, Fms. vii. 235; tóku þar allt er þeir kómu höndum á, all they could catch, ix. 473; koma e-m ór eldi, Fb. i. 300; tók hann merkit ok kom því (put it, hid it) í millum klæða sinna, Nj. 274: Gunnarr kom þangat at þeim örunum, 115; allt þat er bitið var ok blóði kom út á, where it was bitten so as to make blood flow, Fms. vii. 187.

II. with prepp.; koma e-u fram, to effect; koma fram ferð, máli, Nj. 102; til lítils þætti þat koma, en enginn kvæmi sínu máli fram þótt til alþingis væri stefnt, 149, Fb. ii. 90; þat skal aldri verða at hann komi þessu fram, Eg. 765; ef ek kem hefndum fram, Ld. 262; koma fram lögum við e-n. Eg. 722:—koma e-u á, to bring about, introduce:—koma e-u af, to abolish; þó fékk hann því ekki af komit, Bs. i. 165; koma e-u af sér, to get rid of, Fs. 96, Eb. 40, 41:—koma e-u fyrir, to arrange; koma e-m fyrir, to get a place for one; hann kom honum fyrir í skóla: to destroy (fyrir-koma), hann kom hverjum hesti fyrir, Glúm. 356:—koma e-u upp, to open; áðr ek kom henni upp, before I could open it, Fms. iii. 74; kerling tekr hörpuna ok vildi upp koma ( open), nú fær hón upp komit hörpunni, Fas. i. 233; hann mátti lengi eigi orði upp koma fyrir harmi, it was long before he could speak, utter a word, Fms. vi. 234; sá svarar er mátti máli upp koma, vii. 288:—koma e-m undir, to overthrow one, get one down; varð at kenna afls-munar áðr hann kæmi honum undir, Eb. 172:—koma e-m undan, to make one escape. Fms. vii. 265, 623. 18:—ek ætla at koma mér útan, I think to go abroad, Nj. 261:—koma e-u við, to bring about, effect, to be able to do; ek mun veita þér slíkt sem ek má mér við koma, as I can, Nj.; þú munt öðru koma við en gabba oss, Anal. 77; hann kom því við ( brought about) at engi skyldi fara með vápn, Fms. vii. 240; ef váttum kvæmi við, in a case where witnesses were at hand, Íb. 12; liðit flýði allt þat er því kom við, all that could fled, Eg. 529; Guðmundr hafði almanna-lof hversu hann kom sér við ( how he behaved) þessum málum, Nj. 251; komi þeir til er því koma við, who can, Gþl. 371; menn skyldi tala hljótt ef því kæmi við, Sturl. iii. 147; ef því kemr við, if it is possible, Gþl. 429; urðu þeir at flýja sem því kómu við, Fb. ii. 187; ekki mun oss þetta duga, at hann komi boganum við, Nj. 96.

C. Reflex. komask, to come to the end, get through, reach, Lat. pervenire; the difference between the active and reflex. is seen from such phrases as, hann kemr ef hann kemst, he will come if he can; or, eg komst ekki á stað, I could not get off; eg komst ekki fyrir íllviðri, I could not come for bad weather; or, to come into a certain state, with the notion of chance, hap, komask í lífs háska, to come into danger of life; komask í skipreika, to be shipwrecked, and the like; Þorfinnr kom öngu hljóði í lúðrinn, ok komsk eigi upp blástrinn, Fms. ix. 30; komask á fætr, to get on one’s legs, Eg. 748; hann komsk við svá búit í ríki sitt, Hkr. i. 76; meina honum vötn eða veðr svá at hann má ekki komask til þess staðar, Grág. i. 496; hann komsk með sundi til lands, Eg. 261; kómusk sauðirnir upp á fjallit fyrir þeim, Nj. 27; ef Gunnarr færi eigi utan ok mætti hann komask, 111; ef maðr byrgir mann inni í húsi, svá at hann má eigi út komask, so that he cannot get out, Grág. ii. 110; en allt fólk flýði með allt lausa-fé er með fékk komisk, with all the property they could carry with them, Fms. i. 153; ek komumk vel annar-staðar út, þótt hér gangi eigi, Nj. 202; komask á milli manna, to get oneself among people, intrude oneself, 168; komsk hann í mestu kærleika við konung, Eg. 12; komask at orði, to come by a word, to express oneself; einsog hann að orði komsk, passim.

II. with prepp.; komast á, to get into use; það komst á:—komask af, to get off, escape, save one’s life; hann bað menn duga svá at af kæmisk skipit, Fms. x. 98; tveir druknuðu, en hinir kómusk af:—komask at e-u, to get at a thing, procure; mörgum manns-öldrum síðarr komsk at bók þeirri Theodosius, Niðrst. 10; Hrani gat komisk at trúnaði margra ríkra manna, Fms. iv. 62; þú hefir at þessum peningum vel komisk, ‘tis money well gotten, i. 256; eigi skaltú ílla at komask, thou shall not get it unfairly, vii. 124:—komast eptir, to enquire into, get information of:—komask fyrir, to prevent, come in another’s way:—koma hjá e-u, to evade, pass by, escape doing:—komast til e-s, to come towards, and metaph. to have time for a thing, ek komst ekki til þess, I have no time; eg komst ekki til að fara:—komask undan, to escape; allt þat lið er undan komsk, Eg. 261; ekki manns barn komsk undan, Fms. xi. 387; komask undan á flótta, Eg. 11:—komask við, to be able; komusk þeir ekki í fyrstu við atlöguna, Fms. vii. 264; ef hann vill refsa údáða-mönnum, ok má þó við komask, N. G. L. i. 123; brenn allt ok bæl, sem þú mátt við komask, Fær. 64; ef ek viðr of kœmimk, Hbl. 33; þá er ek komumk við, Eg. 319; komask við veðri, to get abroad, Rd. 252; hann lét þat ekki við veðri komask, Fms. vii. 165: to be touched (við-kvæmni), hann komsk við mjök ok felldi tár, iii. 57; eða hann komisk við ( repent) ok hverfi aptr at íllsku sinni, Greg. 41; þá komsk mjök við inn válaði, svá at hann matti eigi lengi orði upp koma fyrir harmi, Fms. vi. 234; þá komsk hón við ákaflega mjök, Clem. 32; með við komnu hjarta, with a touched heart, Bs. i. 561, Karl. 166:—komask yfir e-t, to overcome, get hold of; er hann komsk yfir fét, Bárð. 175.

D. Part. kominn, in special phrases; inn komni maðr, a new comer, stranger, Gullþ. 47; at kominn, arrived; hinn aðkomni maðr, a guest; at kominn, just come to, on the brink of; kominn at andláti, at dauða, to be at the last gasp; var at komit, at …, it was on the point of happening, that …, Str. 8; vóru þeir mjök at komnir ( much exhausted) svá magrir vóru þeir, Fas. iii. 571:—heill kominn, hail! Blas. 42; vel kominn, welcome! vertu vel kominn! ver með oss vel kominn, Þiðr. 319, Fs. 158; hann bað þá vera vel komna, passim; so also, það er vel komið, ‘it is welcome,’ i. e. with great pleasure, granting a favour:—placed, ertu maðr sannorðr ok kominn nær frétt, Nj. 175; Pétri var svá nær komit, P. was so closely pursued, Fms. ix. 48; ok nú eigi allfjarri yðr komit, xi. 123; svá vel er sá uppsát komin, at …, ix. 368: situated, hann (the hospital) er kominn á fjall upp, is situated on a fell, Symb. 18; útsker þat er komit af þjóðleið, Eg. 369: metaph., vel, ílla kominn, well placed, in good, bad estate; ek þykjumk hér vel kominn; hann var vel til náms kominn, he was in a good place for learning, Bs. i. 153; þat fé er ílla komit er fólgit er í jörðu, Grett. 39 new Ed.; mér þykkir son minn hvergi betr kominn, methinks my son is nowhere better off, in better hands, Fms. vi. 5; lítt ertú nú kominn, Njarð. 376; þykkjumk ek hér vel kominn með þér, Nj. 258:—kominn af, or frá e-m, come of, descended from, Landn., Eb., passim:—kominn á sik vel, in a good state, accomplished, Orkn. 202; hverjum manni betr á sik kominn, Ld. 110; kominn á sik manna bezt, Ísl. ii. 203: vera á legg kominn, to be grown up, Fms. xi. 186; vera svá aldrs kominn, to be of such an age, Fs. 4, 13, Sturl. iii. 100, Fms. xi. 56; hér er allvel á komit, it suits well enough, Bs. i. 531: hann sagði henni hvar þá var komit, how matters stood, Nj. 271, Fms. ii. 152; hann undi vel við þar sem komit var, as it stood, in statu quo, Nj. 22; Sveinn segir honum sem komit var þessu máli, Fms. ii. 159; at svá komnu, as matters stand, Bs. i. 317; málum várum er komit í únýtt efni, Nj. 164, 190:—vera kominn til e-s, to be entitled to, have due to one; ef hann fengi þat er hann var eigi til kominn, Fms. x. 7; þeir er til einskis eru komnir, ix. 248; fá þeir margir af yðr sæmd mikla er til minna eru komnir, en hann, Eg. 111; þeim til sæmdar er til þess er kominn, Sks. 311, rétt komnir til konungdóms, rétt kominn til Noregs, right heir to the kingdom, to Norway, Fms. ix. 332; lézk Sigvaldi nú kominn til ráða við Astríði, xi. 104: fit for, entitled to, hann þótti vel til kominn at vera konungr yfir Danmörk, i. 65: shapen, þetta mál er svá til komit, vii. 130; sagðisk hann eigi verr til manns kominn en Sturla bróðir hans, Sturl.; eigi þóttusk þeir til minna vera komnir fyrir ættar sakir, entitled to less, Eb. 17.

II. part. pres. komandi, a new comer, stranger, Fbr. 168, Stj. 525: one to come, future generations, verandum ok viðr-komendum, N. G. L. i. 121; allir menn verandi ok eptir-komandi, D. I. i. 3; komendr, pl. guests, comers.

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > KOMA
45 fātum

fātum ī, n [P. n. of * for], an utterance, prophetic declaration, oracle, prediction: Apollo fatis fandis dementem invitam ciet: ex fatis quae Veientes scripta haberent: Oblitus fatorum, V.— That which is ordained, destiny, fate: necessitas fati: fato fieri omnia: plenum superstitionis fati nomen: neque si fatum fuerat, effugisset: praeter fatum, beyond the natural course of events: tibi cura Caesaris fatis data, H.: Quo nihil maius terris Fata donavere, H.: caeca, H.: insuperabile, O.: fata regunt homines, Iu.: fatorum arcana, O.: fuit hoc sive meum sive rei p., ut, etc.: si fata fuissent, ut caderem, V.: eo fato ne, etc.: huic fato divōm proles Nulla fuit, i. e. will, V.: fatis contraria nostris Fata Phrygum, V.—Prov.: fata viam invenient, nothing can resist fate, V.— Bad fortune, ill fate, calamity, mishap, ruin: exiti ac fati dies: suum fatum querebantur, Cs.: extremum rei p.— Fate, death: Hortensi vox exstincta fato suo est: fato obire, Ta.: omen fati: inexorabile, V.: perfunctos iam fato, L.: se fati dixit iniqui, most unfortunate, O.: fatum proferre, i. e. to prolong life, V.: ad fata novissima, to the last, O.— A pest, plague, ruin: duo illa rei p. paene fata, Gabinius et Piso.— A symbol of fate: Attollens umero fata nepotum (represented on the shield), V.: fata inponit diversa duorum, the lots, V.—Person., The Fates, Pr., Iu.
* * *

fati N N

utterance, oracle; fate, destiny; natural term of life; doom, death, calamity

Latin-English dictionary > fātum
46 forma

forma, ae, f. [Sanscr. dhar-, dhar-āmi, bear; dhar-i-man, figure; Gr. thra- in thrênus, thronos; cf. Lat. frētus, frēnum, fortis, etc.], form, in the most comprehensive sense of the word, contour, figure, shape, appearance (syn.: species, frons, facies, vultus; figura).
I.
Lit.
A.
In gen.: Ha. Earum nutrix, qua sit facie, mihi expedi. Mi. Statura haud magna, corpore aquilo. Ha. Ipsa ea'st. Mi. Specie venusta, ore parvo, atque oculis pernigris. Ha. Formam quidem hercle verbis depinxti mihi, Plaut. Poen. 5, 2, 154; cf.:
quia semper eorum suppeditabatur facies et forma manebat,
Lucr. 5, 1175:
corporis nostri partes totaque figura et forma et statura, quam apta ad naturam sit, apparet,
Cic. Fin. 5, 12, 35; cf. Auct. Her. 4, 47, 60:
si omnium animantium formam vincit hominis figura, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 1, 18, 48:
forma ac species liberalis,
id. Cael. 3, 6; cf. id. N. D. 1, 14, 37; 1, 27, 76 sqq.; id. Verr. 2, 4, 58, § 129; id. N. D. 1, 10, 26: aspicite, o cives, senis Enni imagini' formam, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 15, 34 (Epigr. 1 ed. Vahl.):
hoc dico, non ab hominibus formae figuram venisse ad deos... Non ergo illorum humana forma, sed nostra divina dicenda est, etc.,
id. N. D. 1, 32, 90:
formaï servare figuram,
Lucr. 4, 69; cf.:
Homeri picturam, non poesin videmus. Quae regio, quae species formaque pugnae, qui motus hominum non ita expictus est, ut, etc.,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 39, 114 (v. Moser ad h. l.):
eximia forma pueri,
id. ib. 5, 21, 61:
virgines formā excellente,
Liv. 1, 9, 11:
formā praestante puellae,
Ov. H. 3, 35:
forma viros neglecta decet,
id. A. A. 1, 509; cf.:
ut excellentem muliebris formae pulchritudinem muta in sese imago contineret,
Cic. Inv. 2, 1, 1:
illa aetate venerabilis, haec formae pulchrituline,
Curt. 3, 11, 24:
virginem adultam, formā excellentem,
Liv. 3, 44, 4:
virginem maxime formā notam,
id. 4, 9, 4:
una et viginti formae litterarum,
Cic. N. D. 2, 37, 93:
solis,
Lucr. 5, 571:
muralium falcium,
Caes. B. G. 3, 14, 5:
lanceae novae formae,
Suet. Dom. 10:
nova aedificiorum Urbis,
id. Ner. 16:
porticus,
Plin. Ep. 9, 39, 5:
forma et situs agri,
Hor. Ep. 1, 16, 4:
eādem cerā aliae atque aliae formae duci solent,
Quint. 10, 5, 9:
geometricae formae,
Cic. Rep. 1, 17; cf. id. de Or. 1, 42, 187:
cum sit geometria divisa in numeros atque formas,
Quint. 1, 10, 35; cf.
also: Archimedes intentus formis, quas in pulvere descripserat,
Liv. 25, 31, 9:
dimidia circuli,
Plin. 2, 59, 60, § 150:
clarissimorum virorum formae,
figures, images, Cic. Mil. 32, 86:
ille artifex, cum faceret Jovis formam aut Minervae, etc.,
id. Or. 2, 9:
igneae formae,
i. e. fiery bodies, id. N. D. 2, 40, 101:
inque tori formam molles sternentur arenae,
in the shape, form, Ov. Am. 2, 11, 47:
(sacellum) crudis laterculis ad formam camini,
Plin. 30, 7, 20, § 63:
ut haec mulier praeter formam nihil ad similitudinem hominis reservarit,
Cic. Clu. 70, 199.—In poet. circumlocution with gen.: astra tenent caeleste solum formaeque deorum, the forms of gods, for gods, Ov. M. 1, 73:
formae ferarum,
id. ib. 2, 78:
ursi ac formae magnorum luporum,
Verg. A. 7, 18:
formae ingentis leo,
of great size, Just. 15, 4, 17; Tac. A. 4, 72.—
B.
In partic.
1.
Pregn., a fine form, beauty:
di tibi formam, di tibi divitias dederant,
Hor. Ep. 1, 4, 6; cf.:
et genus et formam regina pecunia donat,
id. ib. 1, 6, 37:
movit Ajacem forma captivae Tecmessae,
id. C. 2, 4, 6; Quint. 2, 5, 12:
neque, ut laudanda, quae pecuniam suam pluribus largitur, ita quae formam,
id. 5, 11, 26; 5, 12, 17.—Prov.:
forma bonum fragile est,
Ov. A. A. 2, 113.—
2.
An outline, plan, design (of an architect, etc.):
cum formam videro, quale aedificium futurum sit, scire possum,
Cic. Fam. 2, 8, 1: domus erit egregia;
magis enim cerni jam poterat, quam quantum ex forma judicabamus,
id. Q. Fr. 2, 5, 3 (2, 6, 2):
qua ludum gladiatorium aedificaturus erat,
Suet. Caes. 31.—
3.
A model after which any thing is made, a pattern, stamp, last (of a shoemaker), etc.:
utendum plane sermone, ut numo, cui publica forma est,
Quint. 1, 6, 3:
denarius formae publicae,
Sen. Ben. 5, 29; cf.: formas quasdam nostrae pecuniae agnoscunt, Tac. G. 5:
formas binarias, ternarias et quaternarias, et denarias etiam resolvi praecepit neque in usu cujusquam versari,
stamped money, coins, Lampr. Alex. Sev. 39; cf. Curt. 5, 2, 11:
si scalpra et formas non sutor (emat),
Hor. S. 2, 3, 106; cf.:
forma calcei,
Dig. 9, 2, 5, § 3.—
4.
A mould which gives form to something:
(caseus) vel manu figuratur vel buxeis formis exprimitur,
Col. 7, 8 fin.:
formae in quibus aera funduntur,
Plin. 36, 22, 49, § 168; hence, a frame, case, enclosure:
opus tectorium propter excellentiam picturae ligneis formis inclusum,
id. 35, 14, 49, § 173:
formas rivorum perforare,
i. e. the conduits, pipes, Front. Aquaed. 75:
aquaeductus,
Dig. 7, 1, 27.—Hence,
b.
Transf., the aqueduct itself, Front. Aquaed. 126.—
5.
A rescript, formulary (post-class., whereas the dimin. formula is predominant in this signif.):
ex eorum (amicorum) sententia formas composuit,
Capitol. Anton. 6; so Cod. Just. 1, 2, 20.—
6.
Item forma appellatur puls miliacea ex melle, Paul. ex Fest. p. 83 Müll.
II.
Trop.
A.
In gen., shape, form, nature, manner, kind:
ad me quasi formam communium temporum et totius rei publicae misisti expressam,
Cic. Fam. 3, 11, 4; cf.:
formam quidem ipsam et tamquam faciem honesti vides,
id. Off. 1, 5, 14:
innumerabiles quasi formae figuraeque dicendi,
id. Or. 3, 9, 34:
cum, quae forma et quasi naturalis nota cujusque sit, describitur, ut, si quaeratur avari species, seditiosi, gloriosi,
id. de Or. 3, 29, 115; cf.:
quae sit in ea species et forma et notio viri boni,
id. Off. 3, 20, 81:
forma ingenii,
id. Brut. 85, 294:
rei publicae,
id. Fam. 2, 8, 1; cf.:
exemplar formaque rei publicae,
id. Rep. 2, 11:
forma et species et origo tyranni,
id. ib. 2, 29:
forma rerum publicarum,
id. Tusc. 2, 15, 36; cf. id. Rep. 1, 34 fin.:
officii,
id. Off. 1, 29, 103:
propositi,
Vell. 1, 16:
sollicitudinum,
Tac. A. 4, 60:
formam vitae inire,
id. ib. 1, 74:
secundum vulgarem formam juris,
Dig. 30, 1, 111:
scelerum formae,
Verg. A. 6, 626:
poenae,
id. ib. 615.—
B.
In partic.
1.
In philos. lang., like species, a sort, kind: nolim, ne si Latine quidem dici possit, specierum et speciebus dicere; et saepe his casibus utendum est: at formis et formarum velim... Genus et formam definiunt hoc modo: genus est notio ad plures differentias pertinens;
forma est notio, cujus differentia ad caput generis et quasi fontem referri potest. Formae igitur sunt hae, in quas genus sine ullius praetermissione dividitur, ut si quis jus in legem, morem, aequitatem dividat, etc.,
Cic. Top. 7, 31; cf.:
genus et species, quam eandem formam Cicero vocat,
Quint. 5, 10, 62: a forma generis, quam interdum, quo planius accipiatur, partem licet nominare, hoc modo, etc.... Genus enim est uxor;
ejus duae formae: una matrumfamilias, altera earum, quae tantummodo uxores habentur,
Cic. Top. 4, 14:
quod haec (partitio) sit totius in partes, illa (divisio) generis in formas,
Quint. 5, 10, 63:
duae formae matrimoniorum,
id. 5, 10, 62.—
2.
In gram.
a.
The grammatical quality, condition of a word:
in quo animadvertito, natura quadruplicem esse formam, ad quam in declinando accommodari debeant verba, etc.,
Varr. L. L. 9, § 37 sq.; 101 sq. Müll.; Quint. 10, 1, 10.—
b.
The grammatical form of a word:
utrum in secunda forma verbum temporale habeat in extrema syllaba AS an IS, ad discernendas dissimilitudines interest,
Varr. L. L. 9, § 109 Müll.:
aeditimus ea forma dictum, qua finitimus,
Gell. 12, 10, 1.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > forma
47 tunc

tunc, adv. demonstr., of time [tum, and demonstr. suffix -ce], then, at that time; but in ante-class. and class. prose tunc is always emphatic, and generally refers to a point of time. In post-Aug. style tunc freq. occurs without emphasis, and is freely used of periods of time. Tunc = deinde occurs first in the class. per. and rarely in prose; but is very freq. after the Aug. per. Tunc in mere co-ordinative use is very rare and not ante-class. (v. I. C.). Tunc coupled with an emphatic or temporal particle is very rare in class. prose, but freq. in the postAug. period. Poets often use tunc instead of tum before vowels for the sake of the metre. In general, tunc is not freq. till after the Aug. period. Cic. has tum about thirty times as often as tunc; Caes. has tunc only five times; Livy, in the first two books, has tunc five times, tum eighty-two times; but Val. Max. has tunc four times as often as tum. Sen. almost always has tunc; tum only in a few passages, mostly in co ordinative use. In Vitr., Suet., Plin., Just., and the jurists, tunc largely predominates; but Nep. has tunc once only, and Tac., who employs both words sparingly, has tum oftener than tunc. The Codd. very freq. vary between the words, and in many passages the reading is still doubtful. Undue weight has been given by some critics to opposition to nunc and connection with cum; cf. Kritz ad Sall. J. 5, 1; Zumpt ad Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 64, § 142; 2, 5, 10, § 27. Both tum and tunc are freq. opposed to nunc, and connected with cum.
I.
Absol.
A.
Referring an event to a time before mentioned.
1.
To definite past time.
(α).
To a period of time, = illis temporibus (only post-Aug.):
tunc melius tenuere fidem cum paupere cultu Stabat in exigua ligneus aede deus,
Tib. 1, 10, 19:
nulli tunc subsessores alienorum matrimoniorum oculi metuebantur,
Val. Max. 2, 1, 5:
sed tunc clarissimus quisque juvenum pro amplificanda patria plurimum periculi sustinebat,
id. 3, 2, 6:
nunc quo ventum est? A servis vix impetrari potest ne eam supellectilem fastidiant qua tunc consul non erubuit,
id. 4, 3, 7:
quo pacto inter amicos viguisse tunc justitiam credimus, cum inter accusatores quoque, etc.,
id. 6, 5, 6:
si vere aestimare Macedonas qui tunc erant volumus, fatebimur, etc.,
Curt. 4, 16, 33:
sed civitati nullae tunc leges erant,
Just. 2, 7, 3; 6, 9, 5.—
(β).
Referring to a point of time spoken of: cives Romani [p. 1914] tunc facti sunt Campani, Enn. ap. Censor. 14 (Ann. v. 174 Vahl.): tanto sublatae sunt Augmine tunc lapides, id. ap. Non. p. 211, 8 (Ann. v. 542 ib.): tunc ipsos adoriant, ne quis Spartam referat nuntium, Naev. ap. Prisc. 8, p. 801 P. (Trag. Rel. v. 16 Rib.):
(Sulla) statim ex iis rebus quas tunc vendebat jussit ei praemium tribui, etc.,
Cic. Arch. 10, 25:
neque ego tunc princeps ad salutem esse potuissem si, etc.,
id. Sull. 3, 9:
his tunc cognitis rebus amici regis his... liberaliter responderunt,
Caes. B. C. 3, 104:
tunc duces Nerviorum... colloqui sese velle dicunt,
at this time, id. B. G. 5, 41:
quod se facturos minabantur, aegreque tunc sunt retenti quin oppidum irrumperent,
id. B. C. 2, 13 fin.:
Romanus tunc exercitus in agro Larinati erat,
Liv. 22, 24, 1:
itaque cum in ipsum, et innocentia tutum et magistratu in quo tunc erat, impetus fieri non posset, etc.,
id. 4, 44, 6; cf. id. 2, 2, 2; 4, 8, 6; 10, 37, 10;
44, 44, 3: nec, si rescindere posses (sc. jussa Jovis), Tunc aderas,
Ov. M. 2, 679:
tunc ego nec cithara poteram gaudere sonora, nec, etc.,
Tib. 3, 4, 69:
tunc urbis custodiis praepositus C. Maecenas,
Vell. 2, 88, 2:
forte evenit ut tunc summae dignitatis ibi femina veneno consumere se destinarit,
Val. Max. 2, 6, 8:
qui tunc Libitinam exercebant,
id. 5, 2, 10:
Coriolanus ad Volscos, infestos tunc Romanis, confugit,
id. 5, 4, 1; cf. id. 2, 10, 3; 4, 8, 5; 5, 5, 3; 7, 6, 5 fin.;
8, 1 damn. 1: Carthaginiensium legati ad celebrandum sacrum anniversarium more patrio tunc venerant,
Curt. 4, 2, 10:
et tunc aestas erat, cujus calor, etc.,
id. 3, 5, 1:
perierat imperium, quod tunc in extremo stabat, si Fabius, etc.,
Sen. Troad. 1, 11, 5:
tunc,distractis Orientis viribus, casus Mithridati datus est occupandi Armeniam,
Tac. A. 11, 9; cf. id. ib. 2, 25:
quidam ex eis qui tunc egerant, decesserunt,
Plin. Ep. 4, 24, 3:
ardente tunc in Africa bello,
Suet. Caes. 70; cf. id. Calig. 48; id. Ner. 20; 21:
Asiam tunc tenebat imperio rex Darius,
Gell. 17, 9, 20:
hostes tunc populi Romani fuerant Fidenates,
id. 17, 21, 17; cf. id. 13, 5, 2 and 3; 14, 1, 8; Ael. Spart. Had. 11; 23; 24.—Repeated by anaphora:
tunc victus abiere feri, tunc consita pomus, tunc bibit inriguas fertilis hortus aquas, Aurea tunc pressos, etc.,
Tib. 2, 1, 43:
tunc Parmenio et Philotas, tunc Amyntas consobrinus, tunc noverca fratresque interfecti, tunc Attalus, Eurylochus... occurrebant,
Just. 12, 6, 14; so id. 43, 3, 2; 43, 4, 2.—Attributively:
regem tunc Lacedaemoniorum,
Just. 6, 2, 4.—
(γ).
Referring to a state no longer in existence:
silvae tunc circa viam erant, plerisque incultis,
Liv. 21, 25, 8:
urbs (Corinthus) erat tunc praeclara ante excidium,
id. 45, 28, 2:
hic (Curio) primo pro Pompei partibus, id est, ut tunc habebatur, pro republica, mox... pro Caesare stetit,
Vell. 2, 48, 3:
certissimum tunc proscriptorum perfugium penetravit,
Val. Max. 7, 3, 9:
docuit in atrio Catulinae domus, quae pars Palatii tunc erat,
Suet. Gram. 17: tunc (i. e. olim) in usu erat, eam hereditatem, etc., Gai Inst. 2, 254 erat autem tunc mos ut cum princeps causam cognosceret... sententiam ex omnium deliberatione proferret, Ael. Spart. Had. 8.—
(δ).
Expressly opposed to present time: tunc igitur pelles, nunc aurum et purpura exercent hominum vitam, Lucr 5, 1423;
ea lege quae tunc erat Sempronia, nunc est Cornelia,
Cic. Clu. 56, 154:
cum vero causam justam deus ipse dederit, ut tunc Socrati, nunc Catoni, etc.,
id. Tusc. 1, 30, 74, cf. id. Verr. 2, 2, 18, § 45; 2, 3, 67, § 156; id. Arch. 3, 5; id. Pis. 13, 30; id. Rab. Post. 12, 34; id. Phil. 7, 5, 14:
cur privati non damus remiges, sicut tunc dedimus?
Liv. 34, 6, 18:
munitiones et locis opportunioribus tunc fuerunt et validiores impositae (i. e. quam nunc),
id. 36, 17, 4:
parva nunc res videri potest quae tunc patres ac plebem accendit,
id. 4, 25, 13; cf. id. 8, 31, 4; 21, 18, 5:
Macedones milites ea tunc erant fama qua nunc Romani feruntur,
Nep. Eum. 3, 4: nunc solvo poenas;
tunc tibi inferias dedi,
Sen. Phoen. 172:
nunc haberent socios quos tunc hostes habuerant,
Just. 6, 7, 5; cf. id. 8, 2, 9:
hoc tunc Veii fuere, nunc fuisse quis meminit?
Flor. 1, 12, 11.—And tunc and tum in co-ordinated sentences: qui ager nunc multo pluris est quam tunc fuit. Tum enim, etc., nunc, etc.;
tum erat ager incultus, nunc est cultissimus,
Cic. Rosc. Com. 12, 33: vos etiamsi tunc faciendum non fuerit, nunc utique faciendum putatis;
ego contra, etiamsi tum migrandum fuisset, nunc has ruipas relinquendas non censerem,
Liv. 5, 53, 3 (in such connections tum generally refers to a previous tunc, rarely vice versa).—
(ε).
Opposed to a previous or a later time:
quae ipsum Hannibalem, armis tunc invictum voluptate vicit (i. e. etsi non postea),
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 95:
raro alias tribuni popularis oratio acceptior plebi quam tunc severissimi consulis fuit,
Liv. 3, 69, 1:
(Syphax) tunc accessio Punici belli fuerat, sicut Gentius Macedonici,
id. 45, 7, 2; 5, 37, 2; 45, 25, 10:
non ab Scipionibus aliisque veteribus Romanorum ducum quidquam ausum fortius quam tunc a Caesare,
Vell. 2, 80, 3:
et tunc Aeanti, ut deo, immolaverunt, et deinceps, etc.,
Val. Max. 1, 5, ext. 2:
praetor hic Alexandri fuerat, tunc transfuga,
Curt. 3, 11, 18; cf. id. 4, 13, 18:
Cilicum nationes saepe et alias commotae, tunc Troxoboro duce, montes asperos castris cepere,
Tac. A. 12, 55; cf. id. ib. 2, 62; id. H. 3, 58:
ob res et tunc in Africa, et olim in Germania gestas,
Suet. Galb. 8; cf. id. Tib. 10; 18; id. Oth. 4:
idem tunc Faesulae quod Carrhae nuper,
Flor. 1, 5, 8.—
(ζ).
In general statements, applied to the actual state of affairs:
mos est regibus quotiens in societatem coeant, pollices inter se vincire, etc. Sed tunc, qui ea vincula admovebat decidisse simulans, genua Mithridatis invadit,
Tac. A. 12, 47:
legebatur ergo ibi tunc in carmine Latino, etc.,
Gell. 2, 22, 2.— Pregn., as matters then stood:
aptissimum tempus fuerat, delinimentum animis Bolani agri divisionem obici: tunc haec ipsa indignitas angebat animos,
Liv. 4, 51, 6.—
(η).
Of coincidence in time: tunc = cum hoc fieret, on that occasion:
quodsi tu tunc, Crasse, dixisses, omnem eorum importunitatem evellisset oratio tua,
Cic. de Or. 1, 53, 230; id. Clu. 56, 153; id. Lig. 5, 16; id. Phil. 7, 5, 14:
tunc Lacedaemoniis accusantibus respondendum erat, nunc a vobis ipsis accusati sumus,
Liv. 39, 36, 7:
jam Horatius secundam pugnam petebat. Tunc... clamore adjuvant militem suum,
while he was doing so, id. 1, 25, 9; 45, 23, 17:
sed neque... nubes Tunc habuit, nec... imbres,
Ov. M. 2, 310:
quid mihi tunc animi fuit?
id. ib. 7, 582:
quid mihi tunc animi credis, germane, fuisse?
id. H. 11, 87; 12, 31:
quid tunc homines timuerint, quae senatus trepidatio... neque mihi exprimere vacat, neque, etc.,
Vell. 2, 124, 1:
non Catoni tunc praetura, sed praeturae Cato negatus est,
Val. Max. 7, 5, 6; cf. id. 1, 8, 6; 4, 5, 3; 6, 1, 8; 6, 2, 3; 6, 2, 6; 6, 6, ext. 1;
9, 3, 1: tunc ego dicere debui,
Sen. Ep. 63, 15:
non possum dicere aliud tunc mihi quam deos adfuisse,
Plin. Ep. 1, 5, 5:
tunc domus priscorum ducum arserunt,
Suet. Ner. 38; Just. 18, 3, 14; Gell. 6 (7), 3, 48; 12, 13, 21; 19, 1, 11.—Tunc and tum co-ordinate: sanguine tunc (Phaethontis) credunt... Tum facta'st Libya... arida;
tum, etc.,
Ov. M. 2, 235 sqq.: tunc... sorores Debuerant, etc.;
Tum potui Medea mori bene,
id. H. 12, 3 sqq.—And referring to a supposed action at a definite time:
nobis tunc repente trepidandum in acie instruenda erat,
if we had accepted the battle then, Liv. 44, 38, 11.—
(θ).
Redundant (post-class.):
id quale fuerit, neque ipse tunc prodidit, neque cuiquam facile succurrat,
Suet. Tit. 10; cf.: in ejusmodi temporibus tunc eae ambulationes aperiuntur, Vitr 5, 9, 9.—
2.
= nunc, in oblique discourse (rare):
quod si consulatus tanta dulcedo sit, jam tunc ita in animum inducant, consulatum captum a tribunicia potestate esse,
Liv. 2, 54, 5:
ut cum multis saeculis murus urbi civium virtus fuerit, tunc cives salvos se fore non existimaverint nisi intra muros laterent,
Just. 14, 5, 7.—
3.
Referring to indefinite time.
(α).
Then, at such a time of the year, day, etc.; at such a season:
tunc (i. e. autumno) praecidi arbores oportere secundum terram,
Varr. R. R. 1, 27:
ab eo in fastis dies hordicalia nominantur, quod tunc hordae boves immolantur,
id. ib. 2, 5:
omnes (nubes sol) enim sub se tunc (= medio die),
Sen. Q. N. 1, 8, 7:
tunc enim maximae et integrae adhuc nives (= aestate prima),
id. ib. 4, 2, 21:
et tunc potest ventis concitari mare,
id. ib. 4, 2, 25; cf. id. ib. 4, 5, 2.—
(β).
With the force of an indefinite temporal clause:
tunc ignes tenuissimi iter exile designant et caelo producunt, of shooting stars,
Sen. Q. N. 1, 1, 6: nemo observat lunam nisi laborantem. Tunc urbes conclamant, tunc pro se quisque superstitione vana trepidat, id. ib. 7, 1, 2:
adjuvari se tunc (i. e. cum faces vident) periclitantes existimant Pollucis et Castoris numine,
id. ib. 1, 1, 13; cf. id. ib. 1, 8, 3; 2, 55, 2; 5, 3, 1; 6, 12, 2; id. Ep. 42, 4; id. Brev. Vit. 11, 1: si ancilla ex cive Romand conceperit, deinde civis Romana facta sit, et tunc pariat, etc., Gai Inst. 1, 88; 1, 90; Dig. 1, 6, 8; 40, 12, 22, § 3.—
(γ).
With the force of a conditional clause, in this instance: Tr. Erus peregre venit. Si. Tunc tibi actutum chorda tenditur, Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 55 Lorenz (al. tum):
dominae mentem convertite... Tunc ego crediderim vobis, et sidera et amnes Posse, etc.,
Prop. 1, 1, 23:
itaque tunc dividere optimum erit (= si plura sunt quae nocent),
Quint. 4, 2, 101; so id. 6, 1, 22:
cuperem tecum communicare tam subitam mutationem mei: tunc amicitiae nostrae certiorem fiduciam habere coepissem,
Sen. Ep. 6, 2: nemo est ex inprudentibus qui reliqui sibi debeat. Tunc mala consilia agitant, tunc aut aliis aut ipsis pericula struunt;
tunc cupiditates improbas ordinant, tunc... tunc... denique, etc.,
id. ib. 10, 2;
7, 2: tunc enim (i. e. si cottidie reputes) subit recordatio: Quot dies quam frigidis rebus absumpsi!
Plin. Ep. 1, 9, 3:
propter liberos retentio fit (dotis) si culpa mulieris divortium factum sit, tunc enim sextae retinentur ex dote,
Ulp. Fragm. 6, 10: veluti si a femina manumissa sit: tunc enim e lege Atilia petere debet tutorem, Gai Inst. 1, 195; 1, 76; 1, 40; 3, 181; Fragm. Vat. 52; Dig. 2, 4, 8; 5, 3, 13, § 12; 7, 3, 1; 19, 1, 11, § 15; 11, 1, 20; Just. Inst. 1, 12, § 6; in the jurists, saep.—
4.
Referring to future time.
(α).
In gen.: tunc illud vexillum... coloniae Capuae inferetur;
tunc contra hanc Romam illa altera Roma quaeretur,
Cic. Agr. 2, 32, 86:
tunc, ut quaeque causa crit statuetis, nunc libertatem repeti satis est,
Liv. 3, 53, 10:
senatus consultum adjectum est ut... praetor qui tunc esset... apud eorum quem qui manumitteretur... jusjurandum daret, etc.,
id. 41, 9, 11:
nec taedebit avum parvo advigilare nepoti... Tunc operata deo pubes discumbet in herba, etc.,
Tib. 2, 5, 95:
tunc interea tempus exercitus ex hoc loco educendi habebis,
Gell. 3, 7, 7.—
(β).
With the force of a conditional clause:
tunc me biremis Tutum... Aura feret geminusque Pollux (i. e. si mugiat malus procellis),
Hor. C. 3, 29, 62:
vectabor umeris tunc ego inimicis eques (i. e. si hoc feceris),
id. Epod. 17, 74:
tunc tua me infortunia laedent (i. e. si dolebis tibi),
id. A. P. 103:
tunc ego jurabo quaevis tibi numina... Tunc ego... Efficiam, etc.,
Ov. H. 15 (16), 319:
tunc piger ad nandum, tunc ego cautus ero,
id. ib. 17 (18), 210.—
B.
Representing sequence or succession in events, = deinde.
1.
Simple sequence in time.
(α).
Time proper (rare till after the Aug. per.;
in Cic. perh. only in the foll. passages): Herodotus cum Roma reverteretur, offendit eum mensem qui sequitur mensem comitialem. Tunc Cephaloeditani decrerunt intercalarium XLV dies longum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 52, § 130:
veni in eum sermonem ut docerem, etc. Tunc mihi ille dixit quod, etc.,
id. Fam. 3, 5, 3:
dixi ei, me ita facturum esse ut, etc. Tunc ille a me petivit, etc.,
id. ib. 3, 6, 2 is finis pugnae equestris fuit. Tunc adorti peditum aciem, nuntios ad consules rei gestae mittunt, Liv. 3, 70, 8:
tandem curia excesserunt. Tunc sententiae interrogari coeptae,
id. 45, 25, 1:
equites, relictis equis, provolant ante signa... Tunc inter priores duorum populorum res geritur,
id. 7, 8, 1:
iterum deinde interpellatus, in proposito persistit. Tunc Poppedius, abjecturum inde se... minatus est,
Val. Max. 3, 1, 2; cf. id. 5, 4, 1; 7, 3, 2; 7, 3, 6: tunc intendit arcum, et ipsum cor adulescentis figit, Sen. de Ira, 3, 14, 2; so id. Ot. Sap. 1, 1; id. Q. N. 1, 12, 1:
Dareum XXX inde stadia abesse praemissi indicabant. Tunc consistere agmen jubet,
Curt. 3, 8, 24:
contionem discedere in manipulos jubet. Tunc a veneratione Augusti orsus flexit ad victorias,
Tac. A. 1, 34; cf. id. ib. 1, 67; 12, 31; 12, 33; 12, 69; id. H. 4, 72; Vitr. 1, 4, 12; 1, 6, 7; 2, 1, 2; 2, 1, 4; 5, 12, 5; 7, praef. 5; 7, 1, 3; 7, 2, 2; 8, 1, 1; Suet. Ner. 49; id. Vit. 15 fin.; id. Dom. 16; Front. Strat. 2, 5, 4; Gell. 1, 22, 6; 6 (7), 17, 6; 13, 31 (30), 6; 14, 2, 9; [p. 1915] Flor. 2, 13 (4, 2), 71; Just. 11, 4, 1; 11, 10, 2; 12, 7, 7; 13, 3, 4; 18, 4, 10 et saep.; Dig. 1, 2, 2, § 26.—
(β).
Before an abl. absol. (postclass.):
statuunt tempus quo foedissimum quemque invadant. Tunc, signo inter se dato, inrumpunt contubernia,
Tac. A. 1, 48:
tunc, Campaniae ora proximisque insulis circuitis, Caprearum secessui quadriduum impendit,
Suet. Aug. 98:
tunc, exercitu in Aetoliam promoto, pecunias civitatibus imperat,
Just. 14, 1, 6; 21, 5, 2; 22, 2, 7; 25, 2, 6.—
(γ).
Implying a consequence, then, under these circumstances, hence, accordingly:
caedere januam saxis, instare ferro, ligna circumdare ignemque circumicere coeperunt. Tunc cives Romani, qui Lampsaci negotiabantur, concurrunt,
Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 27, § 69: huc tota Vari conversa acies suos fugere videbat. Tunc Rebilus; Perterritum, inquit, hostem vides;
quid dubitas, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 34:
animadversum est, extra consuetudinem longius a vallo esse aciem Pompei progressum. Tunc Caesar apud suos Differendum est iter, inquit, etc.,
id. ib. 3, 85:
omnium spe celerius Saguntum oppugnari adlatum est. Tunc relata de integro res ad senatum,
Liv. 21, 6, 5; cf. id. 9, 30, 10:
Tisiphoneque Saevit et huc illuc impia turba fugit. Tunc niger in porta serpentum Cerberus ore Stridet,
Tib. 1, 3, 71:
apud patres disseruit, nec posse Orientem nisi Germanici sapientia conponi, etc. Tunc decreto patrum permissae Germanico provinciae,
Tac. A. 2, 43; id. H. 4, 83; Vitr. 2, 8, 14; 2, 9, 16; Just. 39, 3, 11.—Emphatically, = tum vero:
donec ipse quoque longinquo morbo est implicitus. Tunc adeo fracti simul cum corpore sunt spiritus illi feroces ut, etc.,
Liv. 1, 31, 6.—And = tum primum:
multitudo tandem perrumpit ordines hostium. Tunc vinci pertinacia coepta, et averti manipuli quidam,
Liv. 9, 39, 10. —
2.
In enumerations with tum... deinde... postea, etc.
(α).
In gen. (postclass.): ante omnia instituit ut e libertorum bonis dextans... cogeretur; deinde ut ingratorum, etc.;
tunc ut lege majestatis facta omnia... tenerentur,
Suet. Ner. 32 med.; so,
tunc... deinde... tunc, etc.,
Vitr. 1, 6, 12 and 13:
tunc... tunc... deinde... tunc,
id. 3, 5, 5 and 6; cf. id. 5, 12, 4; cf. Suet. Oth. 6; Flor. 4, 2, 88.—With tum: terras primum situmque earum quaerit; deinde condicionem maris;
tunc quidquid inter caelum terrasque interjacet perspicit... tum, peragratis humilioribus, ad summa prorumpit,
Sen. Cons. Helv. 17 fin.; so Gai Inst. 3, 6, 3.—
(β).
Of successive speakers in dialogue (rare):
tu vero abi, inquit, etc. Tunc Mucius Quandoquidem, inquit, est apud te virtuti honos, etc.,
Liv. 2, 12, 15:
apud quem Valerius in hunc modum egit, etc. Tunc Collatinus Quaero inquit, etc.,
Val. Max. 2, 8, 2.—With tum:
tunc poeta... inquit, etc. Tum Fronto ita respondit, etc.,
Gell. 19, 8, 10 and 11; 12, 13, 19; Val. Max. 7, 3, ext. 4.—
C.
In co-ordination (very rare).
1.
= praeterea, and then:
(Romulus) hoc consilio fultus... locupletari civis non destitit. Tunc, id quod retinemus hodie magna cum salute rei publicae, auspiciis plurimum obsecutus est Romulus,
Cic. Rep. 2, 9, 15 sq.:
praeter has, frugalitas et continentia... splendorem illi suum adfunderent. Tunc providentia cum elegantia quantum decoris illi adderent!
Sen. Ep. 115, 3.—
2.
In the connection cum... tunc (v. tum, I. C. 3.):
vivendum recte est cum propter plurima, tunc est Idcirco, etc.,
Juv. 9, 118 ( poet. for tum, on account of the foll. vowel).—
3.
Vid. tunc etiam, III. B. 7. b.
II.
As correlative of dependent clauses.
A.
Of temporal clauses with cum.
1.
Referring to definite past time.
a.
Tunc as antecedent of the clause:
set Stalagmus quojus erat tunc nationis quom hinc abit?
Plaut. Capt. 4, 2, 108:
etiamne in ara tunc sedebant mulieres Quom ad me profectu's ire?
id. Rud. 3, 6, 8:
quo damnato tunc, cum judicia fiebant, HS. IV milibus lis aestimata est,
Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 10, § 22:
etenim tunc esset hoc animadvertendum cum classis Syracusis proficiscebatur,
id. ib. 2, 5, 43, §
111: atque ille eo tempore paruit cum parere senatui necesse erat: vos tunc paruistis cum paruit nemo nisi qui voluit,
id. Lig. 7, 20: se ita pugnaturos ut Romae pugnaverint in repetenda patria, ut postero die ad Gabios, tunc cum effecerint ne quis hostium, etc., Liv. 6, 28, 9:
et quod tunc fecimus cum hostem Hannibalem in Italia haberemus, id nunc, pulso Hannibale, cunctamur facere?
id. 31, 7, 5:
infelix Dido, nunc te facta impia tangunt? Tunc decuit cum sceptra dabas,
Verg. A. 4, 597 (Rib. tum; v. Prisc. p. 8, 841 P.):
prudenter sensit tunc incrementum Romano imperio petendum fuisse cum intra septimum lapidem triumphi quaerebantur,
Val. Max. 4, 1, 10:
quorum nihil tunc cum diceretur parum aptum fuit,
Quint. 11, 1, 89; cf. Val. Max. 8, 8, ext. 1; 9, 8, ext. 1.—
b.
Introducing the apodosis.
(α).
Of coincident actions:
cum jam adpropinquantium forma lemborum haud dubie esset... tunc injecta trepidatio,
Liv. 44, 28, 10.—
(β).
= deinde:
adversus singula quaeque cum respondere haud facile esset, et quereretur... purgaretque se invicem, tunc Papirius, redintegrata ira, virgas et secures expediri jussit,
Liv. 8, 32, 10:
divus Caesar cum exercitum habuisset circa Alpes, imperavissetque, etc., tunc qui in eo castello fuerunt... noluerunt imperio parere,
Vitr. 2, 9, 15:
cum nuntiatum esset Leonidae a XX milibus hostium summum cacumen teneri, tunc hortatur socios, recedant,
Just. 2, 11, 5.—
2.
Of definite present time, tunc is not found; v. tum.—
3.
Referring to indefinite time.
a.
As antecedent:
arbitror, quo nos etiam tunc utimur cum ea dicimus jurati quae comperta habemus,
Cic. Font. 13, 29 (9, 19):
tunc obsequatur naturae cum senserit, etc.,
id. Fragm. Hort. Phil. 75 B. and K.; id. Tusc. 2, 6, 16; id. Verr. 1, 18, 55; 2, 5, 12, § 29: qui tunc vocat me, cum malum librum legi, only... when, never... unless (= tote dê), Cat. 44, 21 Ellis (Mull. tum):
deum tunc adfuisse cum id evenisset, veteres oratores aiebant,
Quint. 10, 7, 14:
tunc est commovendum theatrum cum ventum est ad illud Plodite,
id. 6, 1, 52; cf. id. 4, 2, 8; 12, 11, 7; Vitr. 2, 9, 3:
voluptas tunc, cum maxime delectat, exstinguitur,
Sen. Vit. Beat. 7, 4; cf. id. Q. N. 1, prol. 3; 5, 3, 3; 6, 3, 1; id. Ep. 10, 5; 85, 38:
in tantam quantitatem tenetur quae tunc in peculio fuit cum sententiam dicebat,
Dig. 5, 1, 15: tunc cum certum esse coeperit neminem ex eo testamento fore heredem, Gai Inst. 3, 13; 4, 71; Dig. 28, 3, 6, § 6; 40, 12, 16, § 2; 40, 7, 34.—
b.
Introducing the apodosis:
cum autem fundamenta ita distantia inter se fuerint constituta, tunc inter ea alia transversa... collocentur,
Vitr. 1, 5, 7; 2, 1, 6; 2, 3, 2; 2, 5, 2;
3, 5, 13: cum folia pauca in acumine germinent, tunc maxime serendas ficus,
Plin. 18, 26, 65, § 245; Just. 41, 2, 9.—
4.
Referring to future time:
ex ceteris autem generibus tunc pecunia expedietur cum legionibus victricibus erunt quae spopondimus persolvenda, Cic. Fragm. Ep. Caes. jun. 1, 8: tunc inter eas fore finem belli dixit cum alterutra urbs in habitum pulveris esset redacta,
Val. Max. 9, 3, ext. 3:
poterant videri tunc incohanda cum omnia quae... peregissem,
Quint. 6, 4, 1; Col. praef. 33; v. infra, III. A. 2. b.—
B.
With temporal clauses introduced by ubi (rare).
1.
Of definite past time:
ad quod bellum ubi consules dilectum habere occipiunt, obstare tunc enixe tribuni,
Liv. 4, 55, 2:
haec ubi convenerunt, tunc vero Philomelus consuetudinem nocte egrediendi frequentiorem facere,
id. 25, 8, 9.—
2.
Of indefinite time.
a.
As antecedent:
tunc autem est consummata infelicitas, ubi turpia non solum delectant, sed etiam placent,
Sen. Ep. 39, 6; id. Ben. 2, 3, 3; 2, 17, 3; id. Ep. 89, 19.—
b.
In apodosis:
stillicidia ubi plura coiere et turba vires dedit, tunc fluere et ire dicuntur,
Sen. Q. N. 5, 13, 4; 6, 17, 2; 6, 18, 2.—
C.
With temporal clauses introduced by postquam (posteaquam); rare.
1.
Of definite past time:
posteaquam ingenuae virgines et ephebi venerunt ad deprecandum, tunc est pollicitus his legibus ut, etc.,
Vitr. 10, 16, 7 (but in Sall. C. 51, 40 Dietsch reads tum).—
2.
Of indefinite time: si vero posteaquam eam destinasses, tunc perierit, etc., Dig 17, 2, 58, § 1.—
D.
With temporal clauses introduced by ut (very rare):
ut vero... casus suorum miseris eluxit, tunc toto littore plangentium gemitus, tunc infelicium matrum ululatus... audiebantur,
Just. 19, 2, 11.—
E.
With temporal clauses introduced by quando (rare).
1.
As antecedent:
tunc quando abiero,
Plaut. Pers. 4, 7, 19 (4, 8, 8): tunc inserentur (cerasi) quando his vel non est, vel desinit gummi effluere, Pall. Oct. 12.—
2.
In apodosis:
quando quodque eorum siderum cursum decorum est adeptum... tunc ex alterius naturae motione transversa... vinci a tardioribus videbantur,
Cic. Univ. 9.—
F.
With temporal clauses introduced by dum (very rare):
tunc tamen utrumque tolerabile est, dum illi vis sua est,
Sen. Ep. 83, 21.—
G.
With conditional clauses.
1.
In gen.
(α).
As antecedent:
consilium istud tunc esset prudens si rationes ad Hispaniensem casum accommodaturi essemus,
Cic. Att. 10, 8, 2:
sin autem ventus interpellaverit et... tunc habeat canalem longum pedes quinque, etc.,
Vitr. 8, 5, 2:
tunc fidem fallam, tunc inconstantiae crimen audiam si, cum omnia eadem sint quae erant promittente me, non praestitero promissum,
Sen. Ben. 4, 35, 2.—
(β).
In apodosis:
si se simul cum gloria rei gestae exstinxisset, tunc victorem, quidquid licuerit in magistro equitum, in militibus ausurum,
Liv. 8, 31, 7:
quem si inclusit mare, tum ille exitu simul redituque praecluso, volutatur,
Sen. Q. N. 6, 15:
quod si non illum, sed me peccasse putabis, tunc ego te credam cordis habere nihil,
Mart. 2, 8, 6: si nullus sit suorum heredum, tunc hereditas pertinet ad adgnatos, Gai Inst. 3, 9:
si vero dissentiunt, tunc praetoris partes necessariae sunt,
Dig. 2, 14, 7, § 19; Sen. Q. N. 6, 9, 2; Gai Inst. 3, 205; Dig. 1, 3, 22.—
2.
With a supposition contrary to fact:
audivi te cum alios consolareris: tunc conspexissem, si te ipse consolatus esses,
Sen. Prov. 4, 5.—
H.
After abl. absol. (rare):
legatis auditis, tunc de bello referre sese Aemilius dixit,
Liv. 44, 21, 1:
his ita praeparatis, tunc in rotae modiolo tympanum includatur,
Vitr. 10, 9 (14), 2.
III.
Particular connections.
A.
With other particles of time.
1.
Jam tunc (rare):
nisi jam tunc omnia negotia diligentissime confecissem,
Cic. Fam. 3, 12, 3: bellum jam tunc ab illis geri coeptum cum sibi Phrygiam ademerint, Trog. Pomp. ap. Just. 38, 53:
At. C. Marius L. Sullam jam tunc, ut praecaventibus fatis, copulatum sibi quaestorem habuit,
Vell. 2, 12, 1:
Archilochum Nepos Cornelius tradit, Tullo Hostilio Romae regnante, jam tunc fuisse poematis clarum et nobilem,
Gell. 17, 21, 8:
palam jam tunc multae civitates libertatem bello vindicandam fremebant,
Just. 13, 5, 5. —
2.
With demum and denique, not until then, then only, then at last.
a.
Tunc demum.
(α).
Absol.:
tunc demum nuntius missus ad tertiam legionem revocandam,
Liv. 41, 3, 5:
tunc demum pectora plangi Contigit,
Ov. H. 11, 91:
tunc demum intrat tabernaculum,
Curt. 4, 13, 20:
tunc demum alia mala (exstiterunt),
Sen. Q. N. 1, 17, 6:
(aquilae) primo deponunt, expertaeque pondus, tunc demum abeunt,
Plin. 10, 3, 4, § 14:
tunc demum... invidiam quae sibi fieret deprecati sunt,
Suet. Calig. 9:
tunc demum ad otium concessit,
id. Claud. 5.—
(β).
With cum clause:
postero die cum circumsessi aqua arceremur, nec ulla... erumpendi spes esset, tunc demum pacti sumus, etc.,
Liv. 21, 59, 6:
et serius cum redisset, tum demum, recepto sospite filio, victoriae tantae gaudium consul sensit,
id. 44, 44, 3:
cum ab his oritur, tunc demum ei ratio constat,
Val. Max. 4, 8 prooem.: quos ordine suo tunc demum persequar cum praefaturus fuero, Col. praef. 33; Sen. Ep. 84, 6; id. Q. N. 7, 13, 1.—
b.
Tunc denique (very rare): hi dicebantur in eo tempore mathêmatikoi. Exinde ad perspicienda principia naturae procedebant ac tunc denique nominabantur phusikoi, Gell. 1, 9, 7.—
3.
Tunc primum:
quia tunc primum superbiae nobilitatis obviam itum est,
Sall. J. 5, 2:
tunc primum circo qui nunc maximus dicitur, designatus locus est,
Liv. 1, 35, 8:
eum dolorem ulta est (plebs) tunc primum plebeis quaestoribus creatis,
id. 4, 54, 2:
tunc primum equo merere equites coeperunt,
id. 5, 7, 13:
lectisternio tunc primum in urbe Romana facto,
id. 5, 13, 6; Tac. A. 11, 38; Suet. Ner. 17; Just. 8, 5, 1; 11, 10, 2; Jul. Capitol. Anton. Phil. 5; 7.—
4.
With deinde (cf.: tum deinde).
(α).
Deinde tunc:
roga bonam mentem, bonam valetudinem animi, deinde tunc corporis,
Sen. Ep. 10, 4; 74, 23; 117, 1.—
(β).
Tunc deinde: primum militiae vinculum est religio et signorum amor, et deserendi nefas; tunc deinde facile cetera [p. 1916] exiguntur, Sen. Ep. 95, 35; 11, 4; Val. Fl. 8, 109; Cels. 4, 15.—So, tunc postea, Vitr. 1, 6, 7.—
5.
Tunc tandem:
simul enim cessit possessione Dii, excitavit hostem, ut tunc tandem sciret recuperanda esse quae prius amissa forent,
Liv. 44, 8, 4.—
B.
With emphatic particles.
1.
Tunc vero (or enimvero):
in turbatos jam hostes equos inmittunt. Tunc vero Celtiberi omnes in fugam effunduntur,
Liv. 40, 40, 10:
cunctantem tamen ingens vis morbi adorta est. Tunc enim vero deorum ira admonuit,
id. 2, 36, 6:
tunc vero impotentis fortunae species conspici potuit,
Curt. 3, 11, 23: Tiberioque suspensa semper verba;
tunc vero nitenti, etc.,
Tac. A. 1, 11.—
2.
Tunc quidem: et tunc quidem Perseus copias reduxit;
postero die, etc.,
Liv. 42, 57, 9:
tunc quidem sacrificio rite perpetrato, reliquum noctis rediit, etc.,
Curt. 4, 13, 16; cf. id. 3, 12, 21.—
3.
Ne tunc quidem:
quia ne tunc quidem obsistebatur,
Front. Strat. 3, 17, 9:
ac ne tum quidem senatu aut populo appellato,
Suet. Ner. 41; cf. Just. 27, 3, 6.—
4.
Tunc maxime (or tunc cum maxime).
(α).
Chiefly at that time, especially then:
Theophrastus est auctor, in Ponto quosdam amnes crescere tempore aestivo... aut quia tunc maxime in umorem mutabilis terra est, aut quia, etc.,
Sen. Q. N. 3, 26, 2.—
(β).
Just then:
hospitem tunc cum maxime utilia suadentem abstrahi jussit ad capitale supplicium,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:
non incidunt causae quae iram lacessant? sed tunc maxime illi oppugnandae manus sunt, Sen. de Ira, 2, 14, 2: sapiens tunc maxime paupertatem meditatur cum in mediis divitiis constitit,
id. Vit. Beat. 26, 1.—
5.
Tunc interea, Gell. 3, 7, 7; v. supra, I. A. 4. a.—
6.
Etiam tunc.
(α).
Even then:
experiri etiam tunc volens an ullae sibi reliquae vires essent, etc.,
Gell. 15, 16, 3.—
(β).
Still:
quam defunctam praetextatus etiam tunc pro rostris laudavit,
Suet. Calig. 10.— And with cum, Plaut. Rud. 3, 6, 8; v. supra, II. A. 1. a.—
7.
Tunc etiam.
(α).
Etiam as connective, tum = eo tempore:
in civitate plena religionum, tunc etiam ob recentem cladem superstitiosis principibus, ut renovarentur auspicia, res ad interregnum redit,
Liv. 6, 5, 6.—
(β).
Poet. for tum etiam, on account of the vowel:
ultima prona via est, et eget moderamine certo, Tunc etiam... Tethys solet ipsa vereri,
Ov. M. 2, 68.—
8.
Tunc quoque.
(α).
Also then:
irae adversus Vejentes in insequentem annum dilatae sunt. Tunc quoque ne confestim bellum indiceretur religio obstitit,
Liv. 4, 30, 13; 44, 37, 12: saepe legit flores;
et tunc quoque forte legebat,
Ov. M. 4, 315:
quare et sereno tonat? quia tunc quoque per quassum et scissum aera spiritus prosilit,
Sen. Q. N. 2, 18:
cum quidam histriones producti olim, tunc quoque producerentur,
Suet. Claud. 21:
tunc quoque in Hyrcaniam remittitur,
Just. 38, 9, 9.—
(β).
Even then:
tunc quoque cum antiqui illi viri inclite viverent, cura comere capillum fuit,
Sen. Q. N. 1, 17, 7:
faba vero non antequam trium foliorum. Tunc quoque levi sarculo purgare melius quam fodere,
Plin. 18, 26, 65, § 241; Suet. Ner. 26; Flor. 1, 7, 12.—With tum demum:
tametsi ad audiendum pigre coitur. Plerique in stationibus sedent... ac sibi nuntiari jubent an jam recitator intraverit... an ex magna parte evolverit librum: tum demum ac tunc quoque lente cunctanterque veniunt,
Plin. Ep. 1, 13, 2.—
(γ).
= sic quoque, even as it was:
quin nisi firmata extrema agminis fuissent, ingens in eo saltu accipienda clades fuerit. Tunc quoque ad extremum periculi ventum est,
Liv. 21, 34, 8.—
C.
Tunc temporis (postclass.;
v. tum, III. E.): ex gente obscura tunc temporis Persarum,
Just. 1, 4, 4:
parvae tunc temporis vires Atheniensibus erant,
id. 3, 6, 6:
ad abolendam invidiae famam qua insignis praeter ceteros tunc temporis habebatur,
id. 8, 3, 7:
erat namque tunc temporis urbs Appulis Brundisium,
id. 12, 2, 7.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > tunc
48 συνίημι

συνίημι, also [pref] ξυν-, [ per.] 2sg. ξυνίης [ῑ] S.El. 1347, Ar.Pl.45, ([etym.] συν-) Pl. Sph. 238e; [ per.] 3sg. and pl. συνίει, συνίουσι, LXX 1 Ki.18.15; imper.

A ξυνίει Od.1.271
, etc. ( ξύνιε Thgn.1240
is prob. corrupt); [ per.] 3sg. subj. συνιῇ Pl. Prt. 325c
; inf. συνιέναι, [dialect] Ep. - ῑέμεν Hes.Th. 831
; also συνιεῖν Thgn. 565
, later συνίειν LXX 1 Ki.2.10
, al.; part. ξυνῑείς Ar.Lys. 1016
(lyr.), ([etym.] συν-) Pl.Sph. 253b, etc.; later συνίων LXX 1 Ki.18.14
: [tense] impf. συνίην Ach.Tat.1.9
; συνίειν (s. v.l.) Luc.DDeor.6.2, Philops.39; [ per.] 3sg. ξυνίει X.An.7.6.9
; [ per.] 3pl. ξυνίεσαν Th.1.3
, [dialect] Ep. ξύνιεν Il.1.273
: [tense] fut. συνήσω Hdt.9.98
, Pl.Prt. 325e: [tense] aor. 1 συνῆκα A.Ag. 1112
, 1243, Hdt.5.92.γ, Ar.Ach. 101, etc.; [dialect] Ep. ξυνέηκα Il.1.8
, al.; ἐξυνῆκα Anacr.146
; ἐσύνηκα Alc.131
; but [tense] aor. 2 imper. ξύνες, S.Tr. 868; pl. σύνετε v.l. in Ev.Marc.7.14; part. συνείς A.Pers. 361
, Hdt.1.24, 5.92.γ and ή; [dialect] Aeol. σύνεις Alc.Supp.4.10
; [dialect] Dor. inf. συνέμεν Pi.P.3.80
: [tense] pf. συνεῖκα Plb. 5.101.2
( συνηκέναι codd., corr. Schweigh.), etc.; [dialect] Dor. 1 pl συνείκαμες Plu.2.232d
; [tense] pf. part. συνεικώς prob. l. in J.Vit.45.--In Hom. we find of [tense] pres., only imper. ξυνίει Od.
l.c.; of[tense] impf., [ per.] 3pl. ξύνιεν for ξυνίεσαν, Il.1.273; of [tense] aor. 1, [dialect] Ep. [ per.] 3sg. ξυνέηκε; of [tense] aor. 2, imper. ξύνες 2.26
, al.; of [tense] aor. 2 [voice] Med., [ per.] 3sg. ξύνετο Od.4.76
; subj. [ per.] 1pl. συνώμεθα Il.13.381
; all except the last form with ξυν-, though seldom required by the verse. [As in ἵημι, the [ per.] 1st syll. is short in [dialect] Ep., long in Trag. and Com.: Hes. however has συνῑέμεν (l.c., metri gr.); S. ξυνιημι in a dactylic verse, El. 131; and Ar. ξυνιημι in an iamb. trim., Av. 946, cf. Philem.123.3.]

I bring or set together, in hostile sense, τίς τ' ἄρ σφωε.. ἔριδι ξυνέηκε μάχεσθαι; Il.1.8; οὓς ἔριδος μένεϊ ξυνέηκε μάχεσθαι 7.210
; but ἀμφοτέρῃς.. ἕνα ξυνέηκεν ὀϊστόν shot one arrow at both together, Musae.18.

2 [voice] Med., come together, come to an agreement, ὄφρα.. συνώμεθα.. ἀμφὶ γάμῳ Il.13.381
.

3 send herewith, PSI6.665.7 (iii B.C.).

II metaph., perceive, hear, freq. in Hom. (who also has [voice] Med. in this sense, ἀγορεύοντος ξύνετο Od.4.76
); ὣς φάθ', ὁ δὲ ξυνέηκε Il.15.442
; εἰ δ' ἄγε νῦν ξυνίει Od.1.271
:—Constr., c. acc. rei, ξυνέηκε θεᾶς ὄπα φωνησάσης Il.2.182
; ἐμέθεν ξυνίει ἔπος Od.6.289
, cf. S.Ant. 1218, Ar. Pax 603: c. gen. pers., νῦν δ' ἐμέθεν ξύνες ὦκα Il.2.26
; καὶ κωφοῦ συνίημι Orac ap.Hdt.1.47: rarely c.gen.rei, μευ βουλέων ξύνιεν Il.1.273
.

2 to be aware of, take notice of, observe, τοῖιν Od.18.34
; τῶν δὲ σὺ μὴ ξύνιε Thgn.1240
(sed leg. ξυνίει): c. acc., Hdt.1.24: folld. by a relat., ξύνες δὲ τήνδ', ὡς.. χωρεῖ S.Tr. 868
(lyr.): abs., πολλά με καὶ συνιέντα παρέρχεται Thgn.419
.

3 understand, ξ. ἀλλήλων understand one another's language, Hdt.4.114, Th.1.3; εὖ λέγοντος.. τοῦ Δελφικοῦ γράμματος οὐ ς. Pl.Alc.1.132c, cf. Lg. 791e: freq. c. acc. rei only, Pi.P.3.80, A.Pers. 361, Hdt.3.46, Ar.Pl.45, etc.; ξυνῆκα τοὔπος ἐξ αἰνιγμάτων A.Ch. 887
, cf. Ag. 1243, S.El. 1479; ξ. δὲ αὐτὸς Ἑλληνιστὶ τὰ πλεῖστα X.An.7.6.9
; δι' ἑρμηνέων ξ. τι Id.Cyr.1.6.2
; συνιέντες τὰ ναυτικά Id.HG1.6.4
: abs., τοῖς ξυνιεῖσιν to the intelligent, Thgn.904; in Com. dialogue, parenthetically, συνίης; like μανθάνεις; Lat. tenes? Alex.124.6, Diph.32.13; οὐχὶ ξυνίης; S.El. 1347; οὔπω ξυνῆκα A.Ag. 1112
: also folld. by a clause, οὐ ξυνιᾶσιν ὅκως.. Heraclit. 51
; ξυνίημ' ὅτι βούλει Ar.Av. 946
( ξυνῆχ' cj. Brunck); σ. τὸ γράμμα ὃ βούλεται Pl.Prm. 128a
, cf. Hdt.9.110: also, like other Verbs of perception, c. part., ξυνιᾶσι τιμώμενοι Democr.95
; οὐ συνίης καταναλίσκων; Plu.2.231d; συνῆκα ἡδὺς γεγενημένος Luc.DDeor.2.1
, cf. Tim.8.

Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > συνίημι
49 ὕστερος

ὕστερος, [full] ὕστᾰτος,

A latter, last, [comp] Comp. and [comp] Sup. without any Posit. Adj. in use. (The Posit. must be looked for in Skt. úd 'up'; with ὕστερος, ὕστατος cf. Skt. [comp] Comp. and [comp] Sup. úttaras, uttamás 'higher, (later)', 'highest, (latest)'; cf. ὑστέρα.)

A [full] ὕστερος, α, ον, latter:

I of Place, coming after, behind, ὑστέρῳ ποδί E.Hipp. 1243
, HF 1040; ὑστέρας ἔχων πώλους keeping them behind, S.El. 734; ὕ. λόχος X.Cyr.2.3.21
; ἐν τῷ ὑ. λόγῳ Antipho 6.14
, cf. Pi.O.11(10).5, Pl.Grg. 503c, etc.; τὰ ὕ. the latter clauses, Plu.2.742d (s. v. l., δεύτερα Turnebus): c. gen., ὕστεροι ἡμῶν behind us, Pl.Ly. 206e, cf. Th.3.103; οὐδὲν ὑστέρα νεώς not a whit behind ( slower than) a ship, A.Eu. 251.

II of Time, next, ὁ δ' ὕστερος ὄρνυτο χαλκῷ Il.5.17
, 16.479; τῷ ὑ. ἔτει in the next year, X HG7.2.10; τῇ ὑ. Ὀλυμπιάδι Hdt.6.103
; ὑ. χρόνῳ in after time, Id.1.130, A.Ag. 702 (lyr.), etc.; ἐν ὑ. χρόνοις Pl.Lg. 865a
; ἐν ὑστέραισιν ἡμέραις A.Ag. 1666
(troch.); δεκάτῃ ὑ. or ὑ. δεκάτῃ, on the [ per.] 21st day, Decr. ap. D.L.7.10, cf. Longin.Rh. p.192 H.: c. gen., later than, after, σεῦ ὕστερος εἶμ' ὑπὸ γαῖαν Il.18.333
, cf. Ar.Ec. 859, Pl.Phd. 87c, al.: ὑ. χρόνῳ τούτων Hdt.4.166
, 5.32, cf. Th.2.54.

2 later, too late, ὕ. ἐλθών Il.18.320
; κἂν ὕ. ἔλθῃ Ar.V. 691
(anap.); μῶν ὕστεραι πάρεσμεν; Id.Lys.69
; ὑ. ἀφικνεῖσθαι Th.4.90
; ὕ. (sc. ἐλθών) S.OT 222, Tr.92; Διονύσιος ὁ ὕ. D.
the second, Arist.Pol. 1312a4.

3 c. gen. rei, too late for, ὕστεροι ἀπικόμενοι τῆς συμβολῆς Hdt.6.120
; ὕ. ἐλθεῖν τοῦ σημείου Ar.V. 690
(anap.); κακῶν ὕ. ἀφῖγμαι E.HF 1174
; ὕ. ἀφίκοντο τῆς μάχης μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ Pl.Lg. 698e
.

4 as Subst.,
οἱ ὕ.
posterity, E. Supp. 1225
; ἄνδρες ὕ., ὕ. βροτοί, Id.Tr.13, 1245.

III of inferiority in Age, Worth, or Quality, γένει ὕ., i.e. younger, Il.3.215; c. gen., οὐδενὸς ὕ. second to none, S.Ph. 181(lyr.), cf. Th.1.91; γυναικὸς ὕ. S. Ant. 746
; μηδ' ἔμπροσθεν τῶν νόμων, ἀλλ' ὕ. πολιτεύου not putting yourself above the laws, but below them, Aeschin.3.23; σῶμα δεύτερον καὶ ὕ (sc. ψυχῆς) Pl.Lg. 896c; νομίσας πάντα ὕστερα εἶναι τἆλλα πρός τι that all things were secondary to.., Th.8.41.

2 logically posterior, ὁ τόπος ὕ. τῆς ὕλης Plot.2.4.12
.

IV Adv. ὑστέρως is found only in Eccl. writers, the ascription to Plato by Ammon. Diff.p.115V., Thom.Mag.p.284 R. being now corrected from Ptol. Ascal.p.405 H., where codd. have δευτέρως: the neut. ὕστερον was used, rarely of Place, behind, ὀπαδεῖν ὕ. A.Fr. 475
; ὕ. τῶν ἱππέων γίγνεσθαι X.Cyr.5.3.42
.

2 of Time, later, afterwards, parm.8.10, Hdt.6.91, etc.; also τὸ ὕ., opp. τὸ παλαιόν, Lycurg.61; ὕστερα Od.16.319
; freq. with other words, ὕ. αὖτις Il.1.27
; οὔποτ' αὖθις ὕ. S.Aj. 858
; ἔπειτα δ' ὕ., after μέν, Antiph.270; εἶτα.. ὕ. Id.53.4
; χρόνῳ ὕ. πολλῷ a long time after, Hdt.1.171; ὕ. χρόνῳ or χρόνῳ ὕ. some time later, Th.1.8,64; χρόνοις ὕ. Lys.3.39
; βραχεῖ χρόνῳ ὕ. X.Cyr.5.3.52
; οὐ πολλαῖς ἡμέραις ὕ. Id.HG1.1.1
; ὀλίγῳ or ὀλίγον ὕ. Pl.R. 327c
, Grg. 471c; πολλῷ ὕ. Th.2.49
, Pl.Phd. 58a;
οἱ ἄνθρωποι οἱ ὕ.
posterity, Id.R. 415d
; τὰ ὕ. γράμματα the later inscriptions, Id.Chrm. 165a.

b c. gen., ὕ. τούτων Hdt.1.113
, etc.; ὕ. ἔτι τούτων Id.9.83
; τῆς ἐμεωυτοῦ γνώμης ὕ. after my own opinion was formed, Id.2.18; τοῦ δέοντος ὕ. later than ought to be, Ar.Lys.57: c. dat. et gen., ἔτεσι πολλοῖσι ὕ. τούτων Hdt.6.140
, cf. 1.91; πολλῷ ὕ. τῶν Τρωϊκῶν Th.1.3
, cf. Isoc. 19.22: folld. by ἤ, τεσσαρακοστῇ ἡμέρᾳ ὕ... ἢ ποτείδαια ἀπέστη Th. 1.60
, cf. 6.4.

3 in Adv. sense with Preps., ἐς ὕστερον Od.12.126
, Hes.Op. 351, Hdt.5.41,74, S.Ant. 1194, E.IA 720, Pl.Ti. 82b, etc.: ἐν ὑστέρῳ Th.3.13
, 8.27: ἐξ ὑστέρου D.S.14.109
, D.H.4.73; also ἐξ ὑστέρης Hdt.1.108
, 5.106, 6.85.

B [full] ὕστᾰτος, η, ον, last:

I of Place, ἅμα θ' οἱ πρῶτοί τε καὶ ὕστατοι Il.2.281
; εὐθυντὴρ ὕστατος νεώς hindmost, of a rudder, A. Supp. 717; ἡμῖν τοῖς ὑ. κατακειμενοις Pl.Smp. 177e
.

II of Time, τίνα πρῶτον, τίνα δ' ὕ. ἐξενάριξεν; Il.11.299
, cf. 5.703, E HF485, etc.; ὁ δ' ὕ. γε.. πρεσβεύεται A.Ag. 1300
; ἡλίου.. πρὸς ὕ. φῶς ib. 1324; τὸν ὕ. μέλψασα γόον ib. 1445; τοὔπος ὕ. θροεῖ S.Aj. 864
; ἡ ὑστάτη (sc. ἡμέρα) τῆς ὁρτῆς the last day of.., Hdt.2.151; ἐν τοῖσιν ὑ. φράσω Ar. Ra. 908
; οὐκ ἐν ὑστάτοις not among the last, E. Ion 1115; οἱ ὕστατοι εἰπόντες D.1.16
, etc.; ὕστατος ἁλώσιος ἀντάσαις meeting with his downfall at last, Pi.O.10(11).41.

III of Rank or Degree, οὐκ ἐν ὑστάτοις S.Tr. 315
; τὰ ὕ. πάσχειν, like τὰ ἔσχατα, Luc.Phal.1.5.

IV for regul. Adv. ὑστάτως (which occurs only in Hippiatr. 20), the neut. sg. and pl. are used, πύματόν τε καὶ ὕστατον Od.20.116
; ὕστατα καὶ πύματα 4.685
, 20.13; νῦν ὕστατα Il.1.232
, Od.22.78; ὕστατα ὁρμηθέντες Hdt.8.43
; καὶ πρῶτον καὶ ὕ. Pl.Mx. 247a
; ὕ. δή σε προσεροῦσι, τὸ ὕ. προσειπεῖν, Id.Phd. 60a, Luc.VH1.30.

2 in Adv. sense with Preps.,
ἐν ὑστάτοις
at last, Pl.R. 620c
; εἰς τὸ ὕ. extremely, γέρων ἐς τὸ ὕ. Luc.Herm.9
.

Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > ὕστερος
50 reír

v.

to laugh.

* * *

REÍR

CONJUGACIÓN

(like ceñir, but the loss of i is not due to the influence of any consonant)

Present Indicative

río, ríes, ríe, reímos, reís, ríen.

Past Indicative

reí, reíste, rió, reímos, reísteis, rieron.

Present Subjunctive

ría, rías, ría, riamos, riáis, rían.

Imperfect Subjunctive

riera, rieras, riera, riéramos, rierais, rieran;

riese, rieses, riese, riésemos, rieseis, riesen.

Future Subjunctive

riere, rieres, riere, riéremos, riereis, rieren.

Imperative

ríe (tú), ría (él/Vd.), riamos (nos.), reíd (vos.), rían (ellos/Vds.).

* * *

verb

to laugh

* * *

1. VI

1) [persona] to laugh

no me hagas reír — don't make me laugh

echarse a reír — to burst out laughing

- reír como un loco

- el que ríe el último, ríe mejor o más fuerte

2) liter [ojos] to laugh liter, sparkle; [campo, mañana, naturaleza] to sparkle, glow

2.

VT to laugh at

todos le ríen los chistes — everybody laughs at his jokes

3.

See:

reírse

* * *
1.
verbo intransitivo to laugh

se echaron a reír — they burst out laughing

el que ríe último ríe mejor — he who laughs last laughs longest
2.
reír vt <gracia/chiste> to laugh at
3.
reírse v pron to laugh

reírse a carcajadas — to guffaw

reírse con ganas — to laugh heartily

reírse DE algo/alguien — to laugh at something/somebody

se rió de él en su propia cara — she laughed in his face

* * *

----

* ande yo caliente, ríase la gente = cry all the way to the bank, laugh all the way to the bank.

* comenzar a reír = break into + laugh.

* empezar a reírse a carcajadas = burst into + a fit of laughter, burst into + side-splitting laughter.

* partirse de reír = burst into + side-splitting laughter, burst into + a fit of laughter, be in fits of laughter.

* reírse = snicker, snigger.

* reírse a carcajadas = laugh + out loud, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse a carjadas = lol [laugh out loud].

* reírse a escondidas = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse a mandíbula batiente = laugh + Posesivo + head off, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse como una hiena = laugh like + a hyena, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse con nerviosismo = giggle.

* reírse con regocijo = cackle + with delight.

* reírse con una sonrisa de oreja a oreja = grin from + ear to ear.

* reírse de = laugh (at), deride, jeer, make + fun of, scoff at.

* reírse disimuladamente = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse entre dientes = chuckle.

* reírse nerviosamente = giggle.

* reírse para dentro = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse tontamente = giggle.

* romper a reír = bubble over in + laugh, burst out + laughing, explode into + laughter.

* * *
1.
verbo intransitivo to laugh

se echaron a reír — they burst out laughing

el que ríe último ríe mejor — he who laughs last laughs longest
2.
reír vt <gracia/chiste> to laugh at
3.
reírse v pron to laugh

reírse a carcajadas — to guffaw

reírse con ganas — to laugh heartily

reírse DE algo/alguien — to laugh at something/somebody

se rió de él en su propia cara — she laughed in his face

* * *

* ande yo caliente, ríase la gente = cry all the way to the bank, laugh all the way to the bank.

* comenzar a reír = break into + laugh.

* empezar a reírse a carcajadas = burst into + a fit of laughter, burst into + side-splitting laughter.

* partirse de reír = burst into + side-splitting laughter, burst into + a fit of laughter, be in fits of laughter.

* reírse = snicker, snigger.

* reírse a carcajadas = laugh + out loud, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse a carjadas = lol [laugh out loud].

* reírse a escondidas = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse a mandíbula batiente = laugh + Posesivo + head off, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse como una hiena = laugh like + a hyena, laugh like + a drain.

* reírse con nerviosismo = giggle.

* reírse con regocijo = cackle + with delight.

* reírse con una sonrisa de oreja a oreja = grin from + ear to ear.

* reírse de = laugh (at), deride, jeer, make + fun of, scoff at.

* reírse disimuladamente = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse entre dientes = chuckle.

* reírse nerviosamente = giggle.

* reírse para dentro = laugh up + Posesivo + sleeve.

* reírse tontamente = giggle.

* romper a reír = bubble over in + laugh, burst out + laughing, explode into + laughter.

* * *

reír [ I18 ]

vi

to laugh

se echaron a reír they burst out laughing

nos hizo reír mucho she really made us laugh

¡no me hagas reír! don't make me laugh!

el que ríe último ríe mejor he who laughs last laughs longest o loudest

■ reír

vt

‹gracia/chiste› to laugh at

no le rías las gracias don't encourage him, don't laugh at the things he does/says

■ reírse

v pron

to laugh

nos reímos como locos we laughed like crazy o mad ( colloq), we killed ourselves laughing ( colloq), we laughed our heads off ( colloq)

reírse a carcajadas to guffaw

reírse con ganas to laugh heartily

me río mucho con él I have a good time with him o we laugh a lot when we're together

reírse DE algo/algn to laugh AT sth/sb

¿de qué te ríes? what are you laughing at? o what's so funny?

se rió de él en su propia cara she laughed in his face

he visto unos paisajes aquí que me río yo de los Alpes I've seen some scenery around here that makes the Alps look tame

dicen que es muy inteligente — me río yo de su inteligencia they say he's very clever — him, clever? don't make me laugh

* * *

reír ( conjugate reír) verbo intransitivo
to laugh;
◊ se echaron a reír they burst out laughing

verbo transitivo ‹gracia/chiste› to laugh at
reírse verbo pronominal
to laugh;
reírse a carcajadas to guffaw;
reírse DE algo/algn to laugh at sth/sb
reír
I verbo intransitivo to laugh: me hace reír, he makes me laugh
echarse a reír, to burst out laughing
II vt to laugh at: no le rías las gracias al niño, don't humour the boy

' reír' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
echarse
- hacer
- hartarse
- mandíbula
- panzada
- risa
- imitar
- ríe
- romper
English:
burst into
- burst out
- chuckle
- fall about
- funny
- laugh
- laughter
- make
- set off
- that
- whatever

* * *

reír

♦ vi

to laugh;

Comp

reír a mandíbula batiente to laugh one's head off;

Comp
Irónico
no me hagas reír: ¿se ha puesto a dieta? – ¡no me hagas reír! has she gone on a diet? – don't make me laugh!;

Prov

quien ríe el último ríe mejor he who laughs last laughs longest

♦ vt

to laugh at;

¡no le rías las gracias! don't laugh at his antics!

♦ See also the pronominal verb reírse

* * *

reír

I v/i laugh;

hacer reír a alguien make s.o. laugh;

no me hagas reír fig fam don’t make me laugh fam ;

quien ríe último, ríe mejor he who laughs last laughs longest

II v/t laugh at

* * *

reír {66} vi

: to laugh

reir vt

: to laugh at

♦ See also the reflexive verb reírse

* * *

reír vb to laugh

se reían de él they were laughing at him

Spanish-English dictionary > reír
51 tragen

tragen, I) im allg., in der Höhe erhalten und fortbewegen: a) mit Akk.: sustinere (in der Höhe erhalten durch seine Kraft = tragen im Zustand der Ruhe). – ferre (tragen, als Bürde u. Last). – baiulare (auf dem Nacken tragen, als Pack- oder Lastträger, auch Menschen, Huckepack tragen). – portare (fortschaffen, transportieren, sich mitetwas tragen, schleppen). – gerere (mit sich führen, z.B. spolia hostis suspensa ferculo). – gestare (bei oder mit sich tragen, herumtragen). – vehere. vectare (fortbewegen, bes. von Tieren u. Sklaven, die eine Person oder Sache auf dem Rücken fortschaffen). – auf den Händen t., manibus ferre in manibus gestare (eig., z.B. puerum); in manibus habere (auch bildl): eine Last auf [2299] dem Kopfe, auf den Schultern t., onus accipere capite, umeris. – in einer Sänfte durch die Stadt getragen werden, lecticā ferri od. portari, gestari od. vehi per urbem. – etwas bei od. mit sich t., alqd secum portare. – man trägt sich mit dem Gerücht, rumor od. fama od. sermo est od. datur: allenthalben, rumor differtur; fama differt; alle m. folg. Akk. u. Infin. – in etwas (ein Buch) t., s. eintragen. – eine Last t. können, oneri ferendo esse od. accommodatum esse (v. Tieren). – der verruchteste Bösewicht, den die Erde trägt, homo omnium quos terra sustinet sceleratissimus. – Schiffe tragen können, navium patientem esse (v. Flüssen). – sich zur Bewegung tragen lassen, gestatione uti: sich in einem Tragstuhl tragen lassen, sellā vehi. – b) elliptisch: die Säulen tragen (eine Last), columnae ad onus ferendum sunt idoneae: das Wasser trägt nicht, aqua ad sustinenda quae immittuntur infirma est: das Eis trägt, glacies durata est et alte conglaciata: jmds. Augen tragen (den Blick) weit, alcis oculi satis prospiciunt: soweit die Augen t., quo longissime oculi conspectum ferunt. – II) insbes.: 1) an od. bei sich tragen. haben, a) als Kleidung etc.: gerere. gestare (im allg., z.B. vestem, anulum). – indutum esse alqāre (mit etwas angetan, bekleidet sein, z.B. veste: u. socci, quibus indutus esset). – amictum esse alqā re (in etwas gehüllt sein, z.B. togā, pallio). – ornatum esse alqā re (mit etwas ausgerüstet, geschmückt sein, z.B. scuto teloque: u. aureo torque). – cinctum od. succinctum esse alqā re (mit etwas umgürtet sein, z.B. gladio). – uti alqā re (sich einer Sache bedienen, z.B. veste purpureā: u. paenulā intra urbem frigoris causā: u. gemmis). – tractare alqd (etwas tragen u. handhaben, z.B. Waffen, arma). – auf dem Kopfe, am Finger t., capite, digito gestare: etw. nicht t. dürfen, carere iure alcis rei (z.B. togae). – sich soundso t., uti veste od. habitu mit einem Adjekt. od. vestiri m. Adv., z.B. sich vornehm t., veste uti splendidā; auch splendide vestiri od. vestitum esse: sich medisch t., veste uti Medicā: sich römisch t., habitu Romano uti. – b) als Erzeugnis hervorgebracht haben u. hervorbringen: ferre (von Bäumen. z.B. fructum). – efferre (vom Acker, Boden, z.B. fruges). – Daher intr. mitausgelassenem α) Früchte: ferre fruges, auch bl. ferre. efferre (bes. v. Acker); z.B. der Acker trägt zehnfach, ager effert od. efficit cum decimo: dieser Same trägt zehnfach, ex eo semine redit cum decimo. β) Einkünfte = eintragen, von Landgütern etc.: reditum referre. – es trägt etwas viel (ein), s. eintragen no. II, 2. – c) als Eigenschaft, innehaben, hegen, s. Namen (haben, führen), Bedenken no. II, Sorge etc. – 2) über sich nehmen etc.: tolerare (z.B. sumptus: u. tributa). – Ist es = dulden, erdulden, s. ertragen no. II. – das Risiko tragen, periculum in se recipere: jmd. einen Teil von etwas tragen lassen, alqm. in partem vocare (z.B. curarum).

deutsch-lateinisches > tragen
52 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
53 confero

cōn-fero, contulī, collātum (conlātum), cōnferre, I) zusammentragen, -bringen, 1) übh. von allen Seiten herbeitragend zusammenbringen, zusammenschaffen, von allen Seiten beischaffen, aufhäufen, auf einen Punkt (Haufen) vereinigen, a) eig.: materiam, Caes.: aggerem, Auct. b. Alex.: frumentum, Caes.: arma, einliefern, Caes.: u. so militaria signa, Caes.: cibos ore suo (v. Vögeln), Quint.: membra undique, Hor.: omnia arma ex oppido, Caes. – uvas in fiscellam, Col.: sarcinas, impedimenta, signa in unum locum, Caes.: ligna circa casam, Nep.: dentes in corpore, Ov. – b) übtr., zusammenstellen, zusammenfassen, malend, plura in unam tabulam opera, Quint. – schriftlich, ex immensa diffusaque legum copia optima quaeque et necessaria in paucissimos libros, Suet.: res Romanas Graeco peregrinoque sermone in historiam, Iustin. – im Ausdruck, rem in pauca, Plaut.: in versus sic verba sua duos, Ov. – u. (mit zu ergänzendem Objekt) conferamus igitur in pauca, Cic.: ut in pauca conferam, testamento facto mulier moritur, Cic.: quam potero in verba conferam paucissima, Plaut.

2) beisteuernd zusammenbringen, zusammenschießen, aufbringen, entrichten, beitragen, beisteuern, a) eig. (s. Arntzen Aur. Vict. de vir. ill. 19, 7), aes (v. Volke), Ov.: aes certatim (v. Volke), Val. Max.: so bes. collato aere (durch eine Beisteuer an Geld), zB. alqm funerare, Sen., statuam statuere, Suet.: u. so collatis quadrantibus alqm sepelire, Aur. Vict. – c. pecuniam, pecunias, Cic.: tributi minus, Liv.: ex censu quotannis tributa, Cic.: sextantes in capita (auf den Kopf = à Person), Liv.: quadragena talenta quotannis Delum, Nep.: pecunias ad honores alcis, Cic.: aurum ad redimendam civitatem a Gallis, Liv.: aurum argentumque in publicum (für den Staat); Liv.: pecuniam in (zu) statuas, Cic.: tributum in militare stipendium, Liv.: pecuniam pro parte in commune Siciliae, Cic.: ex nostro nonnihil in commune, Cic.: stipem Apollini, Liv.: Agrippae Menenio sextantes aeris in funus, Plin. – absol. (ohne Ang. was?), nos dabimus, nos conferemus, nostro sumptu, non tuo, Plaut.: date stipes, indulgete, conferte, Ps. Quint. decl.: c. alci ad victum, Quint.: c. in funus, ICt. – b) übtr., pater Tiberi plurimum ad victoriam contulit, Suet. Tib. 4, 1.

3) zu einem Ganzen vereinigend zusammenbringen, zusammenziehen, vereinigen, a) eig.: vires in unum, Liv.: collatis viribus proelium capessere, Iustin.: u. (bildl.) utrumne sententiae duae collatis viribus novissimam periment? Plin. ep.: e quibus (fontibus) collatae aquae per prona montis flumen emittunt, Curt.: dissimiles et dispares res in unam potestatem (durch chemische Bindung), Vitr. – b) übtr.: α) übh.: post hoc proelium collatum omne bellum est circa Corinthum, zog sich zusammen, Nep.: quae utraque, si in unum conferantur (zusammengezogen [addiert] werden), facile saeculi modum expleverint, Val. Max.: hunc collatis precibus adoramus, mit vereinten B., Arnob. 1, 27. – β) prägn., schaffend zusammensetzen, e singulis non membris, sed frustis collata oratio, Quint.: hominis ortus ex utroque gignentium confertur, Quint.

4) annähernd, nahe hinbringend zusammenbringen, zusammenstecken, zusammenfügen, ganz nahe bringen, a) eig.: α) in friedlicher Absicht: capita (um heimlich zu sprechen), Cic. Verr. 3, 31. Liv. 2, 45, 7: ora, Apul.: membra (bei der Umarmung), Lucr.: gradom, sich nähern, näher herangehen, Plaut. u. Verg.: palma cum palma collata plausum facit, Sen. – β) (bes. als milit. t. t.) in feindlicher Absicht, castra propius, Liv.: castra in propinquum, castra oppido, Auct. b. Alex.: castra cum hoste, Liv.: u. castra castris (hostis), Cic., Caes. u.a. (s. Held Caes. b. c. 3, 79, 2. Fabri Liv. 23, 28, 9). – bes. c. arma, manum, gradum, pedem, signa, v. Nahgefecht, Handgemenge, v. der förmlichen Schlacht, zB. c. arma cum alqo od. inter se, handgemein werden, Caes. u. Liv.: u. so ferrum et manus cum alqo, Cic.: u. manum cum hoste, Liv., u. bl. manum, Liv. – c. gradum cum alqo, Liv.: collato gradu (Fuß an Fuß, Mann gegen Mann) certare, s. Heräus zu Tac. hist. 2, 42, 11. – c. pedem cum pede, u. bl. c. pedem, einander zu Leibe rücken, Liv. (pedem c. auch sprichw. v. streitenden Parteien vor Gericht, Cic.): u. collato pede, Fuß an Fuß, Mann gegen Mann, zB. ut non missilibus tantum, sed gladiis etiam prope collato pede gereretur res, Liv.: collato pede, quasi singuli inter se decertarent, in eodem vestigio stabant, Curt. – conferre signa, handgemein werden, Cic. (auch bildl., im Wortstreit): c. signa cum Alexandrinis, Cic.: aliquoties comminus c. signa cum Romanis, Liv.: signis collatis (in förmlicher Schlacht) superare exercitus regios, Cic.: u. so signis collatis certare, dimicare, inter se concurrere, Liv.: signis collatis cum hostium legionibus pugnare, Cato fr. – c. arto luctantia nexu pectora pectoribus, Ov.: se viro vir contulit, Mann stellte sich dem Mann (= Mann focht gegen Mann), Verg.: u. absol., mecum confer, ait, mit mir kämpfe, Ov. met. 10, 603. -prägn., collato Marte alqm leto dare, im Handgemenge, Ov.: c. certamina belli inter se, sich miteinander einlassen, Verg.: c. lites, miteinander anbinden, Hor. – b) übtr., mittelst der Rede jmdm. mitteilen, mit jmd. austauschen, wechseln, sermonem, Plaut.: sermonem cum alqo u. in via cum alqo, Cic.: sermones familiares cum alqo, Cic.: sermonem cum alqo de modo et forma sacrae arae, Val. Max.: quadam de re sermonem inter se, Val. Max. – c. omnia sua consilia, Ter.: u. consilia de Romano bello, Liv.: cum ullo aut sermones aut consilia contulit saepius? Cic. – c. iniurias, Tac.: c. haec od. sollicitudines inter se, Cic.: seria cum alqo, Ov.: hoc coram c., Cic.: tum, si quid res feret, coram conferemus, Cic. – m. folg. Relotiv- od. indir. Fragesatz, ideo sum brevior, quod, ut spero, coram brevi tempore conferre quae volumus licebit, Cic.: ibi conferentibus, quid in cuiusque provinciae regione animorom Hispanis esset, Liv. – absol. = sich besprechen, omnes sapientes decet conferre et fabulari, Plaut. rud. 338: c. cum alqo, Augustin. ep. 33, 2: u. nisi contulerimus inter nos, quid finis sit etc., wenn wir nicht untereinander besprochen haben, was usw., Cic. de fin. 2, 4: u. diligentius inter se, Vulg. 2. Mach. 11, 36.

5) gegenüberstellend zusammenbringen, a) im Kampfe, messen, vires, Liv.: ex propinquo vires, Liv. – b) zur Beurteilung zusammenstellen, zusammenhalten, zum Vergleich herbeiziehen, vergleichen, tesseram hospitalem, Plaut.: exemplum, Komik.: utrorumque facta, Nep.: faciem moresque duarum, Ov.: rationes, die Rechnung vergleichen, Abrechnung halten, Cic. u. (bildl.) Sen.: ebenso accepta et expensa, Sen.: haec omnia summā curā et diligentiā recognita et collata sunt, kollationiert (v. Abschriften), Cic. – Gallicum cum Germanorum agro, Caes.: fortunam Metropolitum cum casu Gomphensium, Caes.: cum illius vita P. Sullae vobis notissimam, Cic.: volumina cum recitatis, Vitr.: conferte Verrem, non ut hominem cum homine comparetis, sed ut pacem cum bello, leges cum vi conferatis, Cic.: quem cum eo conferre possumus non modo ingenii magnitudine, sed etiam animi? Cic. – parva magnis, Cic.: minora maioribus, Auct. b. Alex.: se laudibus alterius, Phaedr.: vitam inter se utriusque, Cic.: bos ad bovem collatus, Varr.

II) nach einem Punkte hintragen, 1) übh. hinbringen, hinschaffen, hinführen, hinwenden, hinkehren, etw. wohin verlegen, versetzen, setzen, stellen, flüchten, a) eig.: parentes et coniuges illuc, Tac.: nihil domum suam, Nep.: pecunias monimentaque ex fano Herculis in privatam domum, Caes. – suas rationes et copias (seine Spekulationen u. Fonds) in illam provinciam, Cic. – Deiotari legiones in mediam aciem, Auct. b. Alex.: u. so tertiam aciem in sinistrum cornu, Auct. b. Afr.: eodem suum omnem equitatum, Auct. b. Afr. – c. signa ad alqm (zu jmd. stoßen), Liv.: aber (feindl.) signa in laevum cornu, sich mit dem Angriffe gegen den l. Fl. wenden, Liv. – c. iter eo, den Weg dahin nehmen, Brut. in Cic. ep.: ebenso iter Brundisium versus, Cic. – c. propere pedes in curriculum, Varr. fr. – u. bes. c. se, sich begeben, sich flüchten, se alio, Cic.: se continuo c. protinam in pedes, Plaut.: se suaque in naves, Nep.: se in astu, Cic.: se suaque omnia in oppidum, Caes.: se ad hostes, Cic.: se Rhodum, Cic.: se in fanum Veneris, Val. Max.: se ad hospitem (Ggstz. in meritoriam tabernam devertere), Val. Max.: urbs ipsa, quo se fusa contulerat acies, sich geflüchtet hatte, Liv. – m. 1. Supin., se dormitum c., Cic. ep. 9, 26, 1: se eo (dahin) cubitum, Suet. Aug. 6. – v. Lebl., si pituita eo se confert, Cels.: spiritus eodem se contulit, Sen.: c. se in angustum (v. Atomen), Sen. – u. im Passiv, navium pars ex errore eodem conferebatur, wurde ebendahin geführt, Auct. b. Afr.: absol., bene navis agitatur, pulchre haec confertur ratis, wird dahingetragen, Plaut. Bacch. 797. – b) übtr.: α) se conf. m. Ang. wohin? durch ad od. in u. Akk. = sich zu jmd. od. einer Sache in irgend ein Verhältnis begeben, sich an jmd. od. etw. anschließen, sich ihm zuwenden, hingeben, widmen, c. se ad pontificem Scaevolam, Cic.: c. se ad senatus auctoritatem, Cic.: c. se ad amicitiam alcis, Cic.: c. se in amicitiam et fidem (Schutz) alcis, Cic.: c. se in alcis fidem et clientelam, Cic.: c. se ad studium scribendi, ad philosophiae studium, Cic.: ad scribendum se contulit, er wurde Schriftsteller, Hieron.: c. se ad studia litterarum, Cic. – β) etwas schriftlich od. mündlich irgendwohin bringen, aufnehmen, eintragen, irgendwo anbringen, vorbringen, ab utrisque ea, quae commode dici videntur, in suas artes c., Cic.: lamentationes suas etiam in testamentum, Tac.: spes votaque non prius ad deos quam ad principum aures, Tac. – cur non confertis (nehmt ihr nicht [in den Antrag] auf, warum tragt ihr nicht zugleich darauf an), ne sit conubium divitibus ac pauperibus? Liv. 4, 4, 9. – γ) ein Vorhaben, ein Amt u. dgl. auf eine gewisse Zeit legen, ansetzen, verlegen, omnia in mensem Martium, Cic.: iter suum in posterum diem, Brut. in Cic. ep.: alqd in longiorem diem (Ggstz. alqd repraesentare), Caes.: eo (verst. in Caesaris adventum) omnem belli rationem, Caes.: alcis tertium consulatum eundem in annum, Plin. pan. – u. ein geschichtl. Ereignis chronologisch in od. auf eine Zeit setzen, verlegen, Carthaginis expugnationem in hunc annum, Liv. 27, 7, 5. – δ) in eine gewisse Abteilung, wissensch. Form bringen, totam Academiam ex duobus libris contuli in quattuor, Cic.: ex immensa diffusaque legum copia optima quaeque in paucissimos libros, Suet.: reliquam rusticarum rerum partem in carmen, Col.: res Romanas Graeco peregrinoque sermone in historiam, Iustin. – ε) in einen Zustand bringen, übergehen lassen, seditionem in tranquillum, Plaut.: verba ad rem, Ter. – dah. poet. = verwandeln, alqm in saxum, Ov.: corpus in volucrem, Ov.

2) zuwendend, a) eig., eine Gabe, Kosten u. dgl. zuwenden, darbringen, hergeben, verwenden, bestimmen, pecuniam florenti parti (Partei), Nep.: munera alci, Nep.: praemia alci, Suet.: u. puellae L milia nummum, Plin. ep. – fructum alio, Ter.: eam pecuniam in rei publicae magnum aliquod tempus, Cic.: pecuniam ad beneficentiam liberalitatemque, Cic.: impendia in educationem, Cic.: praedas ac manubias in urbis ornamenta, Cic. – b) übtr.: α) Gedanken, Neigung, Gesinnung, eine Tätigkeit, Zeit u. dgl. wohin wenden, richten, zuwenden, angedeihen lassen, erweisen, anwenden, verwenden, alio animum suum (sein Gelüst), Ter.: animum huc, Ter.: animum ad fodiendos puteos, Auct. b. Alex.: omnes suas curas cogitationesque in rem publicam, Cic.: curam ad philosophiam, Cic.: laudem in commune, jedem für alle Ruhm erwerben (Ggstz. laudem ex communi ad se trahere), Liv.: benignitatis plurimum in alqm, Cic.: benevolentiam erga alqm a pueritia, Cic.: fructum virtutis et ingenii in proximum quemque, Cic.: plurimum ad victoriam, Suet.: plurimum operae, studii, diligentiae, laboris ad conficiendum reditum alcis, Cic.: omne reliquum tempus non ad oblivionem veteris belli, sed ad comparationem novi, Cic. – selten schlimme Dinge, maledicta in alqm, Cic.: legem ad perniciem civitatis, in Anwendung kommen lassen, mißbrauchen, Nep. – β) etw. zur Ausführung in jmds. Hand legen, jmdm. übertragen, überlassen, rem ad alqm, Cic.: omnem spem salutis ad clementiam victoris, Cic.: de re publica disputationem in Africani personam et Phili et Laelii, Cic.: curam restituendi Capitolii in L. Vestinum, Tac. – γ) etw. auf jmd. od. etw. übertragen = jmdm. beilegen, als Besitzer, quis non videt species istas hominum collatas in deos aut consilio quodam sapientium... aut superstitione, Cic. de nat. deor. 1, 77. – od. als Urheber jmdm., als Ursache einer Sache beilegen, beimessen, zur Last legen, auf jmd. od. etw. schieben, verbum falso in alqm, Cic.: permulta in Plancium, quae ab eo dicta non sunt, Cic.: suum timorem in rei frumentariae simulationem angustiasque itineris, Caes. – c. culpam od. causam in alqm, Cic.: crimina in alqm, Cic.: falsum crimen in purissimam et castissimam vitam, Cic.: suspicionem in alqm, Cic.: vitia in senectutem, Cic. – δ) confert (v. mehreren conferunt), wie συμφέρει, es ist etw. od. jmdm. zuträglich, förderlich, trägt mit bei, wirkt mit, gew. m. Ang. wieviel? durch aliquid, nihil, multum, plus, plurimum u. dgl., zB. quin etiam aliquid confert et aetas et corpus, Cels.: senecta nihil confert, Plin.: multum veteres Latini (auctores) conferunt, Quint.: non plus contulerunt lecti Cicero aut Demosthenes? Quint.: plurimum oratori confert lectio poëtarum, Quint.: quod contulisse plurimum videtur, Cels.: m. Infin. als Subj., incipiente incremento confert alterna folia circumobruere, Plin. 19, 83. – zugl. m. Ang. wozu? durch Adv. eo (dazu), od. durch ad od. (selten) in u. Akk., od. durch bl. Dat. (s. Herbst Quint. 10, 1, 95. Sillig Plin. 35, 67), multum autem eo confert et corporis et nervorum habitus, Cels.: confert etiam aliquid ad somnum silanus iuxta cadens, Cels.: rursus in alia plus prior confert (exercitatio), Quint.: plus scientiae collaturus quam eloquentiae, Quint.: plurimum coeptis contulerunt iactatum exemplar epistulae;... simul rumor dissipatus etc., Suet.: allium voci confert, Plin. – m. Ang. worin? wobei? durch in u. Abl., in morbis cum multum fortuna conferat, Cels. 7. praef. § 4. – / Perf. contulĕrunt gemessen, Prop. 2, 3, 25.

lateinisch-deutsches > confero
54 ablegen

ablegen, I) eig.: ponere. deponere (weg-, niederlegen). – exuere (ausziehen). – abicere (abwerfen). – se liberare alqā re (sich befreien von etw.). – eine Last a., onus deponere; onere se liberare. – ein Kleid a., vestem ponere od. abicere (das man umgeworfen hat); vestem exuere (das man angezogen hat): ein Kleidungsstück a. (es nicht mehr gebrauchen [27] wollen), vestem deponere. – II) uneig.: a) sich von etw. befreien, etwas fahren lassen: ponere. deponere. – abicere (gleichs. abwerfen). – exuere (gleichs. ausziehen). – alcis rei od. alci rei finem facere (einer Sache ein Ende machen, ein Ziel setzen, z. B. pertinaciae). – täglich etw. von seinen Fehlern a., cotidie aliquid ex vitiis demere: ein Vorurteil ganz a., opinionem sibi excutere radicĭtus. – b) sich eines Geschäftes entledigen: einen Eid, ein Geständnis (Bekenntnis), eine Probe ablegen, s. Eid, Geständnis, Probe.

deutsch-lateinisches > ablegen
55 leicht

leicht, I) eig.: levis (Ggstz. gravis). – eine l. Last, onus leve. – l. Gewicht, pondus leve (übh.); pondus vulgari levius (leichteres als das gewöhnliche). – es ist jmd. od. etw. leicht, pondus alci od. alci rei abest (z.B. infantibus). – es wird etw. leichter, aliquid ponderi alcis rei detrahitur. – Adv.leviter (z.B. auffallen, cadere). – sich nur l. kleiden, mediocri veste contentum esse.
II) uneig.: 1) nicht schwer von Gehalt und Stärke, a) seinen Bestandteilen nach: levis. – eine l. Speise, cibus levis (die leichte Nahrungsstoffe hat); cibus facilis ad concoquendum (die leicht zu verdauen ist): ein l. Gewand, vestis tenuis. – b) seiner innern Stärke nach, nicht heftig, nicht drückend; dah. geringfügig, unbedeutend: levis (Ggstz. gravis). – parvus (gering, Ggstz. magnus). – etw. l. nehmen, alqd leve habere (etw. für geringfügig halten); alqd neglegere (etw. nicht beachten): jmds. Beleidigung zu l. nehmen, nimis leviter iniuriam alcis ferre. – Adv.leviter (z.B. saucius od. vulneratus). – 2) nichts Schweres an sich habend, a) leicht bewaffnet: levis armaturae. – die leichten Truppen, milites levis armaturae; od. bl. levis armatura. – b) leicht bekleidet, bepackt etc. übh.: expeditus (der durch kein schweres Gepäck gehindert wird, z.B. Fußgänger, pedes). – nudus (der die Oberkleider abgelegt hat). – dah. c) nicht schwerfällig übh.: velox (flüchtig, v. leb. Wesen, z.B. Pferd, Hirsch: u. übtr., z.B. animus). – pernix (behende, von leb. Wesen). – ein l. [1580] Gang, ingressus tener, tener ac mollis. – Adv.velociter. – d) nicht beschwert mit Sorgen: curis vacuus; curis liber solutusque (beide z.B. Herz, animus). – es wird mir leichter ums Herz, animum recipio: jmdm. das Herz l. machen, alqm aegritudine od. curis levare: jmdm. das Leben l. machen, alqm levare molestiis. – e) durch keine Schwierigkeiten erschwert, wenig Mühe u. Anstrengung erfordernd: facilis (im allg., Ggstz. difficilis). – solutus (frei von Schwierigkeiten). – expeditus (durch keine Schwierigkeiten aufgehalten, unbehindert, Ggstz. impeditus). – nullius negotii (ohne Mühe, Ggstz. magni negotii). – sehr leicht, perfacilis; perexpeditus. – eine leichtere Bewegung (der Schiffe etc.), motus ad usum expeditior: ein l. Rückzug, receptus expeditus. – l. sein (v. einer Stelle), facilem explicatum habere: eine l. Rechtssache, facilis et explicata causa: es für leichter halten, minus negotii existimare. – leicht zu etc.., facilis od. proclivis mit dem Supinum auf u od. gew. mit ad und dem Gerundium u. a. Konstruktionen (s. unten die Beispp.); z.B. leicht zu verdauen, fac. ad concoquendum: l. zu glauben, fac. ad credendum: es ist l., die zu besiegen, die sich nicht widersetzen, facile est od. non magnum est vincere non repugnantes: es ist nichts leichter od. es gibt nichts Leichteres, als zu etc., nihil est facilius quam mit folg. Infin.: es wird mir l., es ist für mich l., ein Leichtes, zu etc., mihi proclive est mit folg. Infin. (z.B. transnare flumen): es ist nicht l., wahre von erheuchelter Liebe zu unterscheiden, non facile diiudicatur amor verus et fictus: Tugend u. Laster sind l. zu unterscheiden, virtutum ac vitiorum facilis est distinctio: l. zu ersteigen sein, facili esse ascensu: l. einzusehen sein, facilem habere cognitionem: es ist l. einzusehen. daß etc. facile est ad intellegendum od. facile intellectu est mit folg. Akk. u. Infin. – Adv. (= mit Leichtigkeit): facile. – solute (frei von Schwierigkeiten, z.B. dicere). – expedite (unbehindert, z.B. navigare). – operā levi (mit leichter Bemühung, z.B. parabilis). – nullo negotio. sine negotio (ohne Mühe). – commode (mit Bequemlichkeit, z.B. verba facere: u. ut commodius veneant). – vereor, ne etc. (ich fürchte, daß etc., z.B. vereor, ne haec quoque laetitia luxuriet nobis et vana evadat, leicht könnte auch diese Freude etc.). – das ist leichter gesagt als getan, id dictu quam re facilius est. – In eng. Bed. ist »leicht« = ohne Bedenken, facile, z.B. er ist l. der erste, gelehrteste, facile princeps, doctissimus est, und »nicht leicht« od. »so leicht nicht« = schwerlich, non facile; non temere (nicht so geradezu); non (neque) od. haud cito (nicht so geschwind; dah. nicht so l.... als etc., non tam cito... quam etc.); non (nec) od. haud fere. non (nec) od. haud ferme (eben nicht, gerade nicht) – keiner... leicht, so leicht kein. non temere ullus; nullus temere; nullus ferme od. fere – so leicht niemand, nemo fere od. ferme: nicht leicht jmd., non fere quisquam. – nicht l. je, non temere od. haud ferme umquam. – leichter (eher)... als etc., citius... quam etc; potius quam mit folg. Konj. (lieber. als etc).

deutsch-lateinisches > leicht
56 entreißen

v/t (unreg.): jemandem etw. entreißen auch fig. snatch ( stärker: wrest) s.th. from s.o., tear s.th. from s.o.’s grasp; jemanden den Flammen etc. entreißen rescue s.o. from the flames etc.; jemanden dem Tod entreißen fig. snatch s.o. from the jaws of death; jemanden dem Schlaf entreißen fig. drag s.o. from his ( oder her) sleep ( oder slumbers hum.), rudely awaken s.o.

* * *

to wrest

* * *
ent|rei|ßen [ɛnt'raisn] ptp entri\#ssen [ɛnt'rɪsn]
vt irreg

jdm etw entréíßen (lit, fig liter) — to snatch sth (away) from sb

jdn dem Tode entréíßen (liter) — to snatch sb from the jaws of death

* * *

ent·rei·ßen *

vt irreg

1. (wegreißen)

▪ jdm etw \entreißen to snatch sth [away] from sb

2. (geh: retten)

▪ jdn etw dat \entreißen to rescue sb from sth

in letzter Minute wurde er dem Tode entrissen at the last moment he was snatched from the jaws of death

* * *

unregelmäßiges transitives Verb

jemandem etwas entreißen — snatch something from somebody

jemanden dem Tod entreißen — (fig.) save somebody from imminent death

* * *

entreißen v/t (irr):

jemandem etwas entreißen auch fig snatch ( stärker: wrest) sth from sb, tear sth from sb’s grasp;

jemanden den Flammen etc

entreißen rescue sb from the flames etc;

jemanden dem Tod entreißen fig snatch sb from the jaws of death;

jemanden dem Schlaf entreißen fig drag sb from his ( oder her) sleep ( oder slumbers hum), rudely awaken sb

* * *

unregelmäßiges transitives Verb

jemandem etwas entreißen — snatch something from somebody

jemanden dem Tod entreißen — (fig.) save somebody from imminent death

* * *

v.

to wrest v.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > entreißen
57 hinreichen

(trennb., hat -ge-)

I v/t hand, give

II v/i (genügen) be enough, do; hinreichen bis reach to ( oder as far as)

* * *

to suffice

* * *
hịn|rei|chen sep
1. vt

jdm etw hinreichen — to hand or pass sb sth or sth to sb; Hand to hold out sth to sb

2. vi

1) (= ausreichen) to be enough, to suffice (form)

2)

(= sich erstrecken) bis zu etw hinreichen — to stretch to sth

* * *

hin|rei·chen

I. vt (geh: geben)

▪ jdm etw \hinreichen to pass [or hand] sth to sb

II. vi (geh: ausreichen) to last, to hold out

* * *
1.
transitives Verb hand; pass

jemandem etwas hinreichen — hand or pass something to somebody
2.
intransitives Verb

1) reach

bis zu etwas hinreichen — reach to or as far as something

2) (ausreichen) be enough or sufficient

* * *

hinreichen (trennb, hat -ge-)

A. v/t hand, give

B. v/i (genügen) be enough, do;

hinreichen bis reach to ( oder as far as)

* * *
1.
transitives Verb hand; pass

jemandem etwas hinreichen — hand or pass something to somebody
2.
intransitives Verb

1) reach

bis zu etwas hinreichen — reach to or as far as something

2) (ausreichen) be enough or sufficient

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > hinreichen
58 hurray

[hu'rei]
noun, interjection

(a shout of joy, enthusiasm etc: Hurrah! We're getting an extra day's holiday!) hurra!

* * *

hur·rah

[həˈrɑ:]

hur·ray

[həˈreɪ]

I. interj hurra

\hurray for the Queen/King! ein Hoch der Königin/dem König!

II. n

last \hurray Schwanengesang m geh, letztes Werk

* * *
[hə'rAː] [hə'reɪ]
interj
hurra
hurrah for the king! — ein Hoch dem König!

* * *

hurray [hʊˈreı] → academic.ru/36114/hurrah">hurrah

English-german dictionary > hurray
59 Quälerei

f; -, -en

1. torment(ing), torture; (Grausamkeit) cruelty; mit Bitten etc.: pestering

2. (Anstrengung) struggle; Schreiben ist für mich eine Quälerei writing is a struggle for me, I find writing very difficult; es war eine einzige Quälerei it was one long struggle

* * *
Quä|le|rei [kvɛːlə'rai]
f -, -en

1) (= Grausamkeit) atrocity, torture no pl; (= seelische, nervliche Belastung) agony, torment

diese Tierversuche sind in meinen Augen Quäleréí — in my view these experiments on animals are cruel

das ist doch eine Quäleréí für das Tier — that is cruel to the animal

die letzten Monate waren eine einzige Quäleréí — the last few months were sheer agony

2) (= mühsame Arbeit) struggle

das war vielleicht eine Quäleréí! — that was really a struggle or hard going

* * *

Quä·le·rei

<-, -en>

[kvɛ:ləˈrai]

f

1. kein pl (fam: qualvolle Anstrengung) ordeal

2. (ständiges Zusetzen) pestering no pl

* * *

die; Quälerei, Quälereien

1) torment; (Folter) torture; (Grausamkeit) cruelty

Tierversuche sind [eine] reine Quälerei — animal experiments are simply cruel

2) (das Belästigen) pestering

3) o. Pl. (ugs.): (große Anstrengung) struggle

* * *

Quälerei f; -, -en

1. torment(ing), torture; (Grausamkeit) cruelty; mit Bitten etc: pestering

2. (Anstrengung) struggle;

Schreiben ist für mich eine Quälerei writing is a struggle for me, I find writing very difficult;

es war eine einzige Quälerei it was one long struggle

* * *

die; Quälerei, Quälereien

1) torment; (Folter) torture; (Grausamkeit) cruelty

Tierversuche sind [eine] reine Quälerei — animal experiments are simply cruel

2) (das Belästigen) pestering

3) o. Pl. (ugs.): (große Anstrengung) struggle

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > Quälerei
60 Reiheneckhaus

n end-of-terrace house

* * *
Rei|hen|eck|haus
nt
end terrace (Brit)
* * *

Rei·hen·eck·haus

<-es, -häuser>

nt the last or corner house in a usually short row of terraced houses

* * *

Reiheneckhaus n end-of-terrace house

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > Reiheneckhaus

Страницы

См. также в других словарях:

Rei Aoki — Données clés Naissance 7 novembre 1984 (1984 11 07) (27 ans) Tokyo, Japon Nationalité … Wikipédia en Français
Last-Minute-Reise — Last Mi|nute Rei|se, die: vgl. ↑ Last Minute Angebot. * * * Last Mi|nute Rei|se, die: vgl. ↑Last Minute Angebot … Universal-Lexikon
Last-Minute-Reise — Last Mi|nute Rei|se 〈[la:st mı̣nıt ] f.; Gen.: , Pl.: n〉 von Reiseveranstaltern od. Fluggesellschaften angebotene, preiswerte Reise, die kurzfristig zu buchen u. anzutreten ist [Etym.: zu engl. last minute »in letzter Minute«] … Lexikalische Deutsches Wörterbuch
Rei Ayanami — Infobox animanga character name = Rei Ayanami series = Neon Genesis Evangelion caption = first = last = creator = Hideaki Anno (series creator) Yoshiyuki Sadamoto (character designer) voiced by = Megumi Hayashibara (Japanese) Amanda Winn Lee… … Wikipedia
Rei Momo — Infobox Album Name = Rei Momo Type = studio Artist = David Byrne Released = Startdate|1989|10|3 Recorded = Genre = Latin, Worldbeat, Alternative rock Length = 63:37 Label = Luaka Bop/Sire Producer = David Byrne and Steve Lillywhite Reviews =… … Wikipedia
Rei Kikukawa — Adult bio name= Rei Kikukawa |caption = birth= birth date and age|1978|02|28 [Infobox data from cite web |url=http://i dic.dorachan.com/data?kkkri 00|title=菊川怜 Kikukawa Rei (Profile)|accessdate=2008 04 24|publisher= [http://i dic.dorachan.com/… … Wikipedia
Last-minute-Reise — D✓Last mi|nute Reise, Last Mi|nute Rei|se … Die deutsche Rechtschreibung
Last-Minute-Reise — D✓Last mi|nute Reise, Last Mi|nute Rei|se … Die deutsche Rechtschreibung
Blood, The Last Vampire — Blood: The Last Vampire Pour l’article homonyme, voir Blood: The Last Vampire (film). Blood: The Last Vampire ブラッドザラストヴァンパイア (Buraddo Za Rasuto Vanpaia) Genre action, horreur … Wikipédia en Français
Blood : The Last Vampire — Blood: The Last Vampire Pour l’article homonyme, voir Blood: The Last Vampire (film). Blood: The Last Vampire ブラッドザラストヴァンパイア (Buraddo Za Rasuto Vanpaia) Genre action, horreur … Wikipédia en Français
Blood: The Last Vampire — Pour l’article homonyme, voir Blood: The Last Vampire (film). Blood: The Last Vampire ブラッドザラストヴァンパイア (Buraddo Za Rasuto Vanpaia) Type Shōnen Genre action, horreur … Wikipédia en Français

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

rei��last

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на все языки

rei��last

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: